#his voice is so creepy and i remember getting chills when i first heard it in ds2
Text
Still one of the weirdest discoveries I’ve ever made was that my Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde boy from Dark Souls 2…Navlaan…somehow got turned into a Tik Tok audio meme. Someone put his dialogue into a song and now sometimes I’ll hear it being played over the character edits people share on here. But every time I’m just like…
#it freaks me out#his voice is so creepy and i remember getting chills when i first heard it in ds2#But now it’s a tik tok audio lmao#unbelievable#oh well#dark souls 2#sorcerer navlaan#dark souls#CrowNotes
26 notes
·
View notes
Text
I’m finally working on it @cobwebs-in-autumn
Your Number’s Up
Cw: stalking, Ghostface!reader, panic, tell me if I missed any.
The phone rang a third time now, Johnny ignored the first two calls, listening to it ring four five times before it cut to his voicemail, waiting for the caller to leave a message, but they never did. It started getting on his nerves, the fierceness in Johnny only fuelling the irritation boiling under his skin. Before the last beat rang, he picked up the phone, listening to the silence on the other side of the call.
“Hello?”
“Hello, Johnny.”
He jumped, eyes widening at the raspy tone of the caller —unknown and strange. The caller knew his name, something he might’ve shared with many, but the tone they used was similar to one he knew intimately, a teasing and rumbling edge. Perhaps it was a prank, someone he knew wanted to play a prank on him. Maybe Gaz was finally able to rope his LT into pulling his leg, but that didn’t explain the cold sweat that broke on his skin, the rapid raise of his hair and the chill he felt when he heard the voice answer him.
“Funny, LT, ” he forced a laugh out of him, his throat tightening so much that he felt like he was choking, “Did Gaz put yer up tae this?”
the line went quiet for a second, he couldn’t hear the caller’s breathing or any sight of life other than the creepy, raspy voice taunting him.
“Wrong.”
A single word had never sent his heart pummelling down his stomach like this one had, a sense of panic rose in his chest, replacing the tentative mischievous he was preparing to return once he assure who was on the other end of the line. Johnny hadn’t expected someone else to call him with such a menacing air, it played with every trained and beaten instinct into him.
“What’s wrong, Johnny?” The voice on the other side cackled, a cruel and sinister sound, vibrating through his body like an earthquake shattering the earth, “Aren’t you happy to finally meet your stalker?”
His eyes bugled out of its sockets, his nerves were set on fire, mind spiralling out in a frantic search of his memory. He couldn’t remember feeling watched or any indication of him being stalked —Simon hadn’t said a word and that worried him. He hung up without a second thought, his body acting on primal need, to survive and to feel safe, he hung up the phone and quickly sent Simon a message. Johnny needed Simon to call him and to reassure him that this was a mean prank and that he didn’t have a stalker.
When his phone rang, he tapped on the green button without looking for a name, thumb moving instinctively, fully believing he got a call from Simon.
“Why’d you hang up on me, Johnny?”
Johnny felt like his world was crumbling in on itself.
Next
Taglist: @sae1kie @yeoldedumbslut @bvxygriimes @distracteddragoness @konigsblog @havoc973 @im-making-an-effort @daisychainsinknots @0alk0msan @danielle143 @dont-mind-me-just-existing-sadly @tuttifuckinfruttifriday @kaelysian @notspiders @brokenpieces-72 @petwifed @aldis-nuts @randominstake
#x reader#cod mw2#cod mw2 x reader#simon ghost riley#ghost mw2#john soap mactavish#soap mw2#soap#ghoap x reader#ghostface!reader#tw: stalking
238 notes
·
View notes
Text
Good dream?
Requests: Open
Mike Schmidt x F.Reader (nsfw)
a/n: hey! this is my first story pre-warning there might be some mistakes in this but enjoy!
Warning: smut, wet dream, oral (m. receiving), fluff, fem! dom
2:34am
Walking up to the gated pizzeria you rang the buzzer and waited for a response or basically anything rather than the crickets that were chirping louder than your thoughts.
After about the 3rd time buzzing at the buzzer you hear movement coming towards the front gate where you were standing, the door creaked open revealing your handsome boyfriend, Mike. “Y/n, what are you doing here this early? Why are you up?” He seemed tired the bags under his eyes looked like he hasn’t slept in days while his eyelids we’re struggling to keep themselves awake. Did he just wake up? “I remembered that you said your head was killing you over the phone so I brought you some ibuprofen and some snacks to keep yourself awake during the job.”
Holding up the bag of groceries from your hand giving him a small smile, he rubbed his eyes and opened his arms; embraced in his arms you felt safe in this creepy environment. “Thanks baby I love you so much” he mumbled on my shoulder squeezing into the hug tighter, he took the bag from your hand and was about to head back into the building when you grabbed his arm, “Can I go with you?” you asked not wanting to leave him alone in this place.
“Maybe another time” He suggested as you still held onto his wrist “Baby please you won’t even know i’m there plus I can help you stay awake.” You looked at him with pleading eyes wanting him to say yes, hearing a sigh come from his lips you knew that you had got your way. “Fine, but only to help me stay awake.” “Promise”
Creaking of the door was heard as Mike had closed the door behind you both, stopping in your tracks for a brief moment so that way he could go ahead of you and show you the way up to the security camera room which was where he had been all night long making sure all of the animatronics were in their places.
Showing up to the door you heard sounds coming from further into the building, a small chill ran down you back as this building gave you the creeps. “After you” He stated and opened his right hand towards the door motioning you to go in, shaking off the chills that this place gave you one foot after another you walked into the room where your boyfriend had been working in for multiple nights.
You take it upon yourself to take a seat in the chair that sat in front of the cameras; looking through them you can see two creepy animatronics on one camera and one behind a curtain. Something about it looked odd, continuing to look at the screen where the two animatronics stood.
There was one with ears on top of its head kind of making it look like some sort of bunny while the other one was wearing a small top hat on top of his head, it looked like one was missing as there was an open spot by the one with the top hat.
Looking away from the screens and towards Mike he was looking over your shoulder watching the cameras as well, “Is there supposed to be two?” You questioned looking up at him, “Huh? What do you mean?” His eyes roamed the cameras trying to find what you had been talking about.
“There.” pointing at the camera with the two animatronics that had been standing there, his eyes widened as he rushed to look at the cameras rolling the chair you were sitting in away from the cameras so that way he could get a better look. “Where is she?” he mumbled to himself “She?” jealousy was heard in your voice saying that you had no idea your boyfriend had been spending the night with another girl, anger started to boil waiting for his response.
“Not like that… I’ll explain later.”
Sitting back in your chair he continued looking at the cameras frantically, “What's wrong?” Ignoring your question he stood up from looking at the cameras he went to the doors and closed them, not wanting to put either of you in danger.
Walking back towards the screen you glanced at them and saw a chicken looking on with a bib on and a cupcake on a plate that it was holding, dude what weird place is he working in what even is this place? The animatronic was back in the spot with the other two, you knew something was looking weird with the two just standing there.
Mike looked back at the cameras and saw that she was back in her spot, you hear a sign leave his lips as his body language becomes more relaxed. “What just happened?” “It's a lot to explain, i’ll fill you in some other time” Rolling your eyes wanting to know more you just ignored and kept looking at the screens as everything seemed normal now.
“I promise I'll tell you later but as of right now my main priority is keeping you safe.” Seeing the visible expression of annoyance on your face, “Ok” was all you responded with.
3:02am
Conversation with your boyfriend trying to pass the time, eating the snacks you had brought him. 10 minutes go by and he had told you that he needed to use the bathroom but he didn't want to leave you alone in a dangerous place like this.
“I’ll be fine, I can take care of myself thank you very much.”
“Just keep your eyes on the cameras and if anything looks out of the ordinary come and find me ASAP.”
“Got it.”
Mike had walked out of the room shutting it behind him, the lights flickered looking up at them to see if there was a loose bulb or anything.
Seeing nothing you returned your focus to the screen seeing how the three were still on the stage moving your eyes to the next camera you looked at the one with the curtains, they were opened.
Weird, maybe it was the wind or something.
Mike was still in the bathroom, you thought to yourself how long he was taking and wondering if he was okay. Going to open the door to go find him, further down the hallway you hear a sound that had sounded like a weird song.
Du Du Dun Dun Dun Dun Du
Ignoring it you walk down the hall past many doors trying to find the one that Mike had gone into, scared as ever you had realized that you had gone towards the noise.
Not being able to hear anything anymore as your heartbeat was the only thing that filled your ears from how scared you were, turning on the flashlight and pointing it towards the ground.
Seeing two robotic feet standing not even 12 feet away from you, a loud scream the thing made as you saw the feet running towards you.
Quickly turning around and sprinting the other way towards the door where Mike had told you to stay, running past multiple doors on your way that you had passed earlier, something grabbed you from one of those doors and pulled you in and pushed your back up against the door to the room you had just entered.
Getting ready to scream, a hand was already on your mouth trying to keep you quiet, opening your eyes you see your boyfriend was the one that had grabbed you.
Relieved you had let out a big exhale trying to catch your breath, sounds of footsteps were still being heard outside the door that Mike had pulled you into along with bangs on the door.
Looking around it was the bathroom he had told you that he was going to, everything looked rusted and moldy. The faucets had almost turned orange as a light flickered above it constantly. Toilet Paper was found on the ground, this bathroom just didn’t look very pleasant.
Shutting your eyes every time a bang against the door happened, placing your head onto his shoulder being terrified and wanting it all to stop, behind you a click was heard as Mike had just locked the door pulling you into one of the stalls to stay hidden just in case the lock didn’t work.
He had kept his hand on your mouth not even wanting the animatronic to hear a peep come out of your mouth.
Footsteps slowly faded away till nothing but the light flickering was heard, Mike had left the stall but before he did he held up his index finger to his mouth as a way to tell you not to make a sound.
Peeking out from the stall you saw your boyfriend slowly creak open the door and peeked his head outside of the door looking both ways.
He held his hand that was closest to you up and moved it in a come here motion, following his instructions you slowly walked towards him not wanting to make a noise you grabbed onto his hand not letting it go but squeezing it tighter.
He slowly opened the door more as you both made his way towards the security camera room, opening the door and walking in he made sure that you went in first making sure that you were safe.
He walked over towards the security cameras and sat in the chair that was in front of it, letting out a big exhale.
“What the hell was that?!” you whisper shouted
“What I was talking about earlier when I was saying that it was complicated.”
You just stared at him, unable to speak, he patted his thigh telling you to take a seat on his lap.
Walking towards him you sat on his lap not facing him but rather facing the cameras he leaned forward and rested his head on your back.
“I'm sorry.”
Not knowing what to say you just didn’t say anything but just continued to look at the cameras.
4:19am
Time passed as you both haven't talked but rather just looked at the cameras, turning to your side you looked him in the eyes and was only able to say two words.
“I’m scared”
He then grabbed onto your waist pulling you closer, you got into the fetal position on his lap laying on him as he started playing with your hair whispering sweet nothings into your ear as a way to tell you that you were safe with him.
Slowly closing your eyes as you drifted off into a different reality trying to ignore what had just happened.
5:57am
Mike slowly whispered into your ear, rubbing your arm as an attempt to wake you up, moving your hands towards your eyes as you rubbed the sleepiness out of them.
You packed all of your things that you had brought and helped him pack his things up as well.
Walking to the exit of the building you held his arm as he locked up the gate making sure that no one would be able to break into the pizzeria.
You had both agreed to drive to Mike’s house as he had to take care of Abby and make sure that she makes it to school on time.
-Time Skip-
Walking into his house your thoughts were interrupted by Abby giving you a hug and saying how she had missed you.
“You ready?” You asked her
“You're going to drive me!” She exclaimed happily
You hummed in response, Mike gave you a questionable look giving him a hug goodbye and made sure to tell him.
“I know you got no sleep, so go sleep while I'm gone.”
He nodded, “Wake me up when you come back.”
“Okay.” You kissed his cheek
With that you had grabbed Abby’s backpack and put it in the backseat and left the door open as she got in as well.
Walking to the drivers side you opened the door and sat down, “Seatbelts on?” you asked Abby.
“Yup!”
Driving her to school she had her drawing book out and was drawing in it as you drove.
“What are you drawing?”
“You and Mike, you make him happy.”
“Oh really? How do you know?”
“He doesn’t smile as much as he does when he is with you.”
Your heart fluttered.
Arriving at the school she packed up her drawing things and said goodbye to you walking into the building.
On the drive home the only thing you could think about was what Abby had said, her words kept repeating in your head.
-Time Skip-
Closing your car doors and opening the front door, Mike was nowhere to be found so you knew he had taken your advice.
Walking into his room you standed by his door making sure that he was okay as you were about to leave and you heard him.
“Y/n” he moaned
Raising an eyebrow you looked in confusion watching him squirm in his bed.
“Oh yes, Y/n- keep going” he mumbled out of breath
Your eyes widened as you realized what was happening, going towards the bed you lifted up the blanket.
Only to be revealed by his hard dick bulging out of his underwear.
Placing the blanket back down you think if you should wake him up but you decided not to.
Walking to the living room you hear him getting louder by the minute.
Not even 5 minutes go by and you hear the creaking of his bedroom door open and hear footsteps come closer to you.
“Y/nnn-” he whined
you hummed in response
“Baby need you.” he sounded desperate
“Huh?” Acted clueless of what is going on only made him whine more.
He grabbed your left hand and placed it on his growing bulge.
“See.” He said with a pout on his lips
Running your fingers along the outline of his dick you answered him by saying.
“What we’re you dreaming of?”
“You”
Your finger drew circles on his tip making him whine with desperation.
“Please Y/n”
You grabbed his hand and lead him to his room.
He sat on his bed you got on your knees and started to unbuckle his belt.
“Hurry up.” He demanded
You stopped your movement and took your hands away from him.
Looking up at him he gave you the puppy eyes and then whimpered.
“Please”
“Don’t talk like that, if you want something you ask nicely. This is your only warning you hear me?”
He hummed
You returned to unzipping his pants then pulling them down so he was just in his boxers.
Rubbing his bulge you started to pull his underwear down revealing his hard cock.
Giving his tip kitten licks knowing how crazy he goes when you do that.
He squirms under you from you teasing him, “Please Y/n- I need it so bad!”.
Putting his tip in your mouth you slowly take his whole length in your mouth as his tip hits the back of your throat.
“Mhmm more, more, please!”
You can tell how he is trying not to buck his hips in your mouth not knowing how you would react.
Deepthroating him you went as far as you could down his cock.
Continuing to suck his cock you looked up and he is a mess.
His eyes were rolled back, mouth opened agape and his fingers running through your hair.
His breathing got faster and his hips kept bucking up into your mouth, he was trying to control himself.
He really was but it wasn’t working that well, he was getting close and you could tell.
“Keep going Y/n- I’m close”
Not even a minute later his load was shooting into the back of your throat as he held your head down.
You opened your mouth and showed him just before swallowing.
He adjusted himself in his seat, helping him put his dick back into his pants you give his tip a kiss before putting it away.
He shuttered from the stimulation and then zipped up his pants.
“Thank you, I love you” He said getting closer to you about to give you a kiss.
You backed up, “You just came in my mouth.”
“So.”
He leaned forward and kissed you on the lips then pulled you into his bed with him, cuddling up next to him.
“I love you too.”
He smiled and you put your head on his chest, he played with your hair till you fell asleep again.
#josh hutcherson smut#mike schmidt smut#fnaf movie#mike schmidt#smut#fluff#josh hutcherson#fnaf smut
223 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Killing Moon (steve harrington x reader)
AHHhhh i've never written a fic before so i hope its alr 😭
its based off the song The Killing Moon by Echo and the Bunnymen
warnings: Unrequited (????) love, hurt no comfort, angst, kissing, alcohol, parties, swearing and a guy that smells like cabbage (lmk if i missed any) no use of Y/N, reader is described to be wearing a dress but no other description other then that
1.1K words <3
Steve Harrington is a stupid, stupid man. He knew that, really, he did. It was being proven to him time and time again, his own stupidity and poor decisions were being thrown back in his face. His poorest decision to date was not confessing his perennial love for you before you found someone else. It's not like he didn't have a chance to tell you, you're his best friend, you see each other everyday without fail. He'd had an infinite amount of chances but ultimately was too much of a wuss to do anything.
Steve sighed as he grabbed another drink from the makeshift bar that had been set up on Tina's kitchen table and started shoving through the crowds of people to find somewhere quiet to wallow in self pity. The banging music and general cheerful mood of the party was getting too much for him. Unfortunately fate was not on his side, it rarely was. Karma for being such a dick in highschool he supposed as he heard a laugh. A laugh he has heard a thousand times before. A laugh that haunts him. Your laugh.
You were here. With him.
You hadn't seen Steve, not when He was distracting your every sense. You looked….. Ethereal. Too good for this world, far too good for Steve and definitely too good for that guy. Steve didn't even know what you saw in him, you had told Steve about him, raving about how great he was and how you were sure that they'd get along. His name was James or Jake, maybe josh? Steve couldn't remember, it's Jeremy’s own fault really, he should get a better name. Steve watched as Jack-Josh-Jake’s half smirk bewitched you and his hands wandered to the hem of your dress. Steve stood staring, never occurring to him that he probably looked rather creepy, as he cursed whatever higher power there was for letting that smug bastard be born. He just couldn't understand, this guy was barely 6’, had god awful hair and vaguely smelt like cabbage. What was the attraction?
After around two minutes of Steve trying to explode Jason (?) with his mind he spotted the door to the back garden and started to make his way over there whilst vowing to brush up on his telekinesis skills so he could throw that guy through a wall or something.
He sat on a lonely bench on the porch facing the garden, watching the moon as it cast dancing shadows, holding his drink with white knuckles and trying not to let his thoughts linger where they shouldn't.
“Hey stranger”
The sound of your voice made him jump which made you giggle slightly. He would make a fool of himself again and again if it meant that he could hear that noise every time.
“What you doin’ sitting out here all by yourself hmm ?”
you said as you sat down next to him, close enough that he could smell the liquor on your breath and the heat radiating off you.
“Oh nothin’ just .. chillin’”
Steve grimaced at his response
“Well can I just chill with you? ”
You chuckle while nudging his shoulder slightly.
Steve looked you in the eyes for the first time that night and gave a small nod. He didn't trust himself not to say something absolutely insane like how he was so in love with you that the smell of your perfume was more intoxicating than the beer he had been half heartedly sipping on or that the feeling of your arm against him was occupying so many of his thoughts that he probably couldn't even tell you where he was right now or how-
“Stevie, can I ask you something ?”
Stevie, oh god you could ask him for his arm and he would saw it off and present it to you without hesitation.
“Yeah whats- whats up ?”
“I don't know, it's probably stupid, I'm just worried about you, y’know? you've been acting… different?”
“You're worried about me?”
“Steve, I’m always worried about you”
Steve couldn't fight off the grin that erupted on his face. His entire body felt hot at your confession. He was pathetic.
“Why are you smiling Steve, I'm serious, is something going on?”
It was his chance, probably his last one. He was going to do it, tell you he loved you and wanted to date you and have children and get married, well probably not all that, he might come off a bit intense. You sat looking at him expectantly as he turned to face you. The words died on his tongue as he realised how close together the two of you were.
“I-” Steve started “ I just wanted to tell you-” he couldn't finish the sentence.
“Tell me what, steve ple-”
He cut you off as he cupped your cheek and kissed you.
A surprised sound left your mouth before you slowly close your eyes and sunk into his lips.
Your kiss was cruel, cruel as he knew he would spend the rest of his life trying to find some semblance of it and would fail to. Cruel in the way your lips fit so perfectly with his, flawlessly moulding together and cruel in the way that he knew that there was no coming back from this. He was absolutely fucked. He was kissing his best friend, his best friend who was the one person he could not lose, his best friend who belonged to someone else.
Maybe it was fate ,he thought, maybe he was meant to be sat out here and you were meant to find him and this was meant to happen, or maybe it was the sheer might of human will and his lack of self control or maybe it was cheap beer and hormones. Whatever it was he was glad of it.
Slowly, you pull away, your forehead resting against his, eyes closed and expression unreadable.
Steve had never felt so content, he was in such a state of bliss that it was a rather rude awakening then the patio door banged open shattering the delicate bubble that surrounded you both.
You jumped up at the noise, whipping around toward the door.
“babe, i've been lookin’ for you”
His speech was slurred as he sauntered towards you. Steve thought Jackson’s face had never looked so punchable.
You walked towards the unwelcome intruder and grabbed his arm, giving him a small smile as you dragged him back inside, not sparing Steve a glance.
Steve felt his heart crack and dread fill his stomach. This was it, you would never speak to him again, he would become a drunken mistake, a mere annotation in your story. His own thoughts devastated him as he looked back up at the sky, the blue moon looking back down at him. The only thing that comforted him now was the knowledge that he was yours, unabashedly and perpetually, his heart lay with you and it was yours to keep. Steve just hoped you would be a little more careful with it from now on.
#steve harrington x reader#steve harrington#steve harrington smut#stranger things#steve x reader#steve harrington x you#unrequited love#angst#steve harrington x y/n#steve harrington imagine
88 notes
·
View notes
Text
Closure - Wally West Imagine
*Image from Amazon -- Link here
Requested by frostbite883 - Can you do anything like this? YJ Imagine Request: Kid Flash (Wally West) sees for himself on whether or not an ex-super villain have turned over a new leaf for himself. When Kid spies on the former villain, he accidentally finds out why the guy had quit the villain game.
Author’s Note - Sorry that this took years and I hope it’s what you wanted.
***
“What do you mean we don’t have to worry about Bloodline anymore?” Wally spat out in the middle of the Batman’s mission briefing. Half eaten chips flew out of his mouth. “Bloodline? The one who shot the Flash in the knee?”
“Close your mouth, dude,” Robin hissed, eyes widened when Batman’s gaze narrowed into a glare. The rest of the team bristled. They were all in the main cove of the cave. The screen showed all Bloodline’s known associates, but Bloodline’s photo said retired on the bottom. The very thought had Wally nearly throwing up.
Batman crossed his arms. “Bloodline is out of the game and no longer your concern.” Batman turned away from Wally, ending the conversation. The briefing continued.
Wally crumbled his chip bag in his hand, staring at Bloodline’s face. Their face in a permanent scowl. Wally remembered seeing that face in the shadows as he heard Barry screaming behind him.
“Yeah, right.” Wally mumbled to himself, throwing his chip bag toward the nearest trash can before pretending to listen to Batman.
***
“Rob, just look up Bloodline’s location please,” Wally begged in the locker room. The mission was a success, but the entire team was covered in mud. Wally decided he wouldn’t think about this particular mission again. The mud was a good enough souvenir.
Dick closed his shower curtain with a sharp snap. “Why are you disturbed, Walls?” Dick raised his voice to be heard through the curtain. Wally sighed, stepping into his own shower and stripping out of his suit. “Get turbed. Batman wouldn’t tell us they are out of the game if they weren’t.”
“Because Bloodline isn’t the type leave the game.” Wally turned on the water, shivering at the chill of it. He turned up the hot water. “Please Rob. I’d owe you.”
“You should leave it alone,” Kaldur said from somewhere else in the locker room. He had used the shower first. Wally snorted, putting his head under the water to ignore him.
Dick sighed loud enough for Wally to hear through the shower wall. “Alright. I’ll take a look after my shower.”
“Thanks Rob,” Wally said, grabbing shampoo for his hair. Dick laughed his creepy little laugh. Wally rolled his eyes, but smiled, glad he would solve the mystery of Bloodline’s supposed retirement.
***
Wally bit his lip as he walked through the visitor’s entrance of the Metropolis Mid-Town Hospital. “So apparently they’re a patient here,” Dick said, putting his hands in his pockets somewhat nervously. His sunglasses hid his eyes. Wally told him he didn’t need to wear those, but Dick insisted.
“Hopefully, they’re in a coma,” Wally muttered under his breath. They approached the front desk. Dick flashed them a charming smile and gave them Bloodline’s civilian name. Wally didn’t know what to feel. He felt dirty inside for hoping Bloodline was in extreme pain. Was he a bad person for hoping the one who hurt his uncle would suffer?
Dick grabbed Wally’s arm to tug him along. “Come on. They’re on the third floor in the Oncology ward.”
“Oncology?” Wally blinked, glancing at the gift shop as they passed. “You mean they have cancer?”
“Probably.” Dick glanced at Wally worriedly. “What are you planning to do, Walls?” They stopped by the elevator. Dick pressed the up button.
“I just want to make sure Bloodline is gone for good.” Wally crossed his arms. “Dude, they shot Barry in the knee. Shattered his kneecap. He had to be in surgery for hours, having to recut tendons, rebreak bones because he healed so fast.”
Dick paled slightly. “Yeah, that wasn’t pleasant, but if Bloodline isn’t suffering enough for you, what are you going to do?”
Wally rubbed his chin. “I’m not going to do anything. I just need to know.” The elevator doors opened. Two older woman stepped out and the boys slipped inside. “You know what I mean.”
Dick looked at the floor, pursing his lips together. Wally’s heart panged slightly.
“Sorry, Dick.” Wally patted Dick’s shoulder. Dick glanced at him, giving him a half smile.
“It’s okay. I get it.” The elevator doors opened to reveal beautiful walls with flowers painted everywhere. A small plaque on the wall said it was painted as part of a donation. Wally’s jaw dropped. Dick had to pull him out of the elevator before the doors closed on him.
In the waiting room, there was a person in paint stained clothing. They were working on the mural of flowers on the far wall. Wally noted it made the room feel friendlier at the sight of all the flowers.
“Hey, do you know where room 334 is?” Dick asked the painter. The painter turned, blinking in surprise. They looked to be about Wally’s age. Wally lost his breath at the sight of them. They had paint on their nose, but it made them even more prettier.
“It would be a great help to us, babe.” Wally grinned charmingly, unable to stop himself. The painter looked at him blankly.
“That’s Mx. (L/N)’s room. They’re taking a nap.” The painter put their brush down. “They usually are here to watch me paint, but they’re going downhill fast.”
Wally’s shoulders dropped. “What do you mean?”
The painter sighed. They took a seat and grabbed their water bottle. “They had lung cancer, but when the doctors found it, it spread to their blood.” They bit their bottom lip. Dick shifted onto his heels. Wally felt a little weak in the knees. “They don’t have long left, but they donated money for me to paint the lobby.” The painter smiled softly, eyes focused on the far wall. “They said it should give hope instead of dread.”
Wally glanced around the room in awe. His head hurt. Maybe Dick made a mistake and found the wrong person? This couldn’t have been the same person that shot the Flash in the knee. Could it? Wally rubbed his temple.
“It does lighten the room,” Dick said after a moment of silence. He looked at Wally. “We’ll just go take a peek to see if they’re awake.”
The painter nodded. “Yeah, go ahead. They’re down the hall. Left side, second door from the end.”
Wally turned and started walking. Dick jogged to catch up with him. “You okay?” Dick whispered as they neared Bloodline’s door.
“I don’t know.” Wally paused outside of the door and peeked through the window. It was Bloodline, no doubt about that, but it was a faded version of the person Wally remembered. Gaunt as a corpse, hair thin. They looked half in the grave. Wally swallowed hard. “It’s them.”
A weight lifted off Wally’s shoulders. He knew Bloodline was indeed out of the game as Batman said. A sigh escaped his lungs, taking away the fear and dread. “Is it bad I don’t feel terrible or sorry?”
Dick stood on his toes to peek in himself. “I don’t think so. I mean, if the man who killed my parents was where Bloodline is...I would feel relief. He can’t hurt anyone else, just like Bloodline can’t now.”
Wally nodded, blinking back the burning in his eyes. “Yeah, you’re right.” He swallowed hard. “Let’s go.”
“Closure.” Dick put his hands in his pockets as they walked back down the hall. “It makes everyone feel better for the most part.”
“I guess.” Wally felt lighter, so when he saw the painter again, he felt his charm turn on. “Hey babe, you taking a break anytime soon?”
The painter glanced at him, studying him carefully. “I take it they were asleep.”
“Yeah, and don’t mind him, he’s a dog,” Dick said, elbowing Wally in the side. Wally winced. Dick always did have sharp elbows.
“It’s okay.” The painter stood up and started to put away their paints. “I was about done for the day anyway and I suppose I could go for some ice cream. There’s a good place around the corner.” They looked at Wally. “If it helps, Bloodline is sorry for what they did.”
Wally blinked, wondering if he was that obvious. The painter just laughed and waved their hand. “You weren’t the first one to come,” they said calmly. “Honestly, I came looking for them too. They killed my grandfather when they raided Star Labs ten years ago. Then we got to talking and I got the commission to paint this.” They gestured to the walls.
“Hope,” Wally said, looking around. He blushed when he noticed the painter was watching him.
“Yeah, hope. I might call it that.” They looked around the room, smiling. Their eyes shined.
Dick looked at his watch. “Oops, I have to go home. Got a thing with my...guardian.” He sent a secret grin to Wally. Wally mentally noted that he owed Dick big for this. “I’ll have to take a rain check on that ice cream, but Wally here will still go. He’s boring.” Dick waved and ran off before Wally could protest.
The painter snorted, smiling at Wally. “So Wally huh? I’m (Y/N).”
“(Y/N), pretty name.” Wally beamed and offered to take their bag. They allowed him as they slowly walked to the elevators.
#wally west#wally west x reader#wally west imagine#dc comics imagines#dc reader insert#young justice imagine#young justice#kid flash#kid flash x reader#kid flash imagine
198 notes
·
View notes
Text
MENU
FEATURES
14 rock and metal songs that are legitimately terrifying
From Pink Floyd to Rammstein, these bands have seriously freaked out their fans…
October 28, 2021Words:Kerrang! staff
When we decided to ask the internet recently, ‘What is the scariest song that you have ever heard?’, we were met with quite the mixed response. Some smart-arses jokingly referred to tracks by the likes of Cliff Richard, Aqua, Celine Dion and Justin Bieber, while others took the question much more seriously (thank you – we appreciate you people), and revealed the horrors they experienced diving into rock and metal bands’ dark sides.
Whether it’s the gruesome lyrics and disturbing subject matter, the way in which the words are actually delivered, or simply just some creepy-as-hell instrumentation, there’s plenty of music out there that doesn’t simply just increase the heart rate and causes hair to stand on end, but is nigh-on impossible to listen to.
So dive in – if you dare…
Black Sabbath – Black Sabbath
Peter via Facebook: “Put that song on while all alone in a cabin in the middle of the deep woods a dark rainy night in November…”
Slipknot – The Virus Of Life
Laura via Facebook: “Scariest, making you uncomfortable as hell: The Virus Of Life. It creates an atmosphere, everything is wrong: the lyrics, the melody, the screams… I love it but god does it make me uncomfortable and sick.”
Korn – Daddy
Kïrstïn via Facebook: “Probably the most fucked up song I’ve ever heard yet so heartbreaking at the same time.”
Slayer – Dead Skin Mask
Jskellington07 via Twitter: “Actually scared me the first time I listened to it, I was home alone and blasting Seasons In The Abyss for the first time and this little girl’s voice came through the song and scared me, I actually stopped the song as it scared me so much!!”
Megadeth – Sweating Bullets
Weston via Facebook: “First time as a kid hearing Sweating Bullets by Megadeth gave me chills. The video didn’t help either.”
Nine Inch Nails – Closer
Maksymilian via Facebook: “Closer by Nine Inch Nails. This disturbing tune and the lyrics always give me chills.”
Guns N’ Roses – Civil War
Lotto via Facebook: “I told my younger brother that the opening guitar part to Civil War by Guns N’ Roses was the song you hear before you die, so I used to play it on my acoustic guitar in his room while he was sleeping. Wish I’d had a video of the freakouts.”
Faith No More – Jizzlobber
tavisallen via Instagram: “Jizzlobber by Faith No More off of Angel Dust. Every aspect is scary: the sampled intro, the dissonance in the keyboards, the brutal drumming, the chord progression, the bass fills, the lyrics and how they are delivered, and the organ/choral ending.”
Rammstein – Wiener Blut
schoof.rita via Instagram: “Wiener Blut by Rammstein because of Till’s voice and creepy atmospherics of the song.”
Every Time I Die – Moor
Brandon via Facebook: “More so creepy and unnerving than scary, but still. Moor by Every Time I Die. Can’t remember the last time something sent shivers down my spine like that song did the first time I listened to it.”
Suicide Silence – And Then She Bled
Joe via Facebook: “No lyrics, just an instrumental with the phone call from the lady whose friend was attacked by a chimpanzee and her face was ripped off lol.”
Avenged Sevenfold – A Little Piece Of Heaven
Cris via Facebook: “Watch the whole music video and listen to the lyrics itself. Don’t get me wrong, it’s not the typical creepy thing, it’s more than that and much more serious. The riffs are quite good and the rhythm of the song made it scary asf.”
Mr. Bungle – Dead Goon
Aaron via Facebook: “Dead Goon by Mr. Bungle. Hands down. Loved Bungle since age 12, and that song in particular sounds like circus music from hell.”
Pink Floyd – Careful With That Axe Eugene
RichMyself via Twitter: “There is a scream in the middle which curdles my blood every fucking time.”
Read this next:
Slipknot: The inside story of Vol. 3: (The Subliminal Verses)
The 20 greatest Korn songs – ranked
The darkness and despair behind The Downward Spiral
Check out more:
Nine Inch NailsSlipknotGuns N' RosesAvenged SevenfoldEvery Time I DieMr. BungleKornSuicide SilenceRammsteinBlack SabbathSlayerFaith No MoreMegadethPink Floyd
NOW READ THESE
Sent from my iPhone
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
Bluere
Morax knew he wasn’t the best person. He was selfish and greedy but still couldn’t help but fall in love even though he knew that this love can never end in a good way.
Everything around him would end up drowning in his endless greed and selfishness.He was never the one to understand emotions but knew that it was one of the major things that mortals relied on to live
He can’t remember (he just wanted to forget how he was born) or was he created? An agonising pain that morax couldn't forget even in an eternity hits him.As the pain lessened he opened his eyes only to find a group of strange things trying to do something. As he observed those things, one of them actually was able to make him feel a small fraction of pain that lessened few moments ago. In just a blink of an eye his body suddenly acted on it’s own and mimicked the strange things that caused them to fly away. As that thing landed something flowed down from it and covered the ground below it. The strange things went away.
Soon after they went away blackness followed him and he lost all of his energy and fell. When he opened his eyes he was met with a blinding light that he can't remember seeing.
ZONGLllllllI !!! Are u thereeeee?
The door bangs open
Oh director Hu… How may I help you? (He became composed in a blink of an eye)
Huff-Huff (panting sound can be heard across the room) YOU (huff) WON’TBELIEVE (huff-huff)WHAT
Maybe drink some water first then talk?
Maybe if hutao had look a little closely she would still see his dilated pupils and the dazed look in his eyes
Hutao looks….pale? Her cheeks are bright red probably from the running and her eyes are sparking so hard that one would probably mistake her eyes for a pair of pyro vision
Annnnd she just flops down on the floor like a ragged doll
Boss you should probably take some deep breath’s…..and stop smiling so much (u look creepy)
Even though zongli is not a stranger to her attics but this is the fists time she looks so…scared but also excited?
YouknowIrecivedananonymouscommissionabouta littleboyright?lwenttoseehimattheborder(gulps)
Take some breath and talk a little….slowly please
He was not there..It’s not strange but while returning I remembered that the person who posted the commission also said to check the luhua pool to find him I was going there. While I came around the corner I felt a chilling cold. It made me freeze in place (gulps) It felt like when I first went border NO MORE WORSE.It felt like I WAS GONNA DIE at that moment. A strange cold was talking my breath away. Like death was going to claim me the whole world became quite and my vision was getting darker and darker.I’m not sure how much time passed when my legs gave out.I could finally start breathing when the pressure was going away….
As I opened my eyes I saw a BEAUTIFUL woman. Even though I couldn’t see her face because I think mist was surrounding her but I could easily tell that she was the most beautiful person I’ve seen. Her clothes were from quite….old times. Her hair was a mix of deep and bright red and some golden tattoos was covering her arms.
Zongli couldn’t hear hutao’s voice anymore. His ears are ringing
It’s quite tragic isn’t it Morax?
What makes you say that?
Who knows what will happen to them next moment? Whether it is good or bad yet they continue to fight to survive…It’s honestly funny…Look at sunset…….Isn’t it beautiful? (A red halo is covering everything ) Red…red..red everything is red isn’t it beautiful?
Stormy wind blowing is across the horizon. The smell of blood and rain is overpowering the smell of unknown flowers. Her hair and clothes are fluttering across the edge. Sharp eyes that are observing his reaction
Yes, a beautiful sight indeed
A quiet tired chuckle and the sound of thunder can be heard. Morax atleast try to smile a little when you say that…Well even if you smile there is no possible way to see it when you are covered in blood ( she started smiling after sighing )
It’s not like you’re any better is it?
But I still look beautiful don’t I ? (winks)
“This gesture is the dream of thousands of men yet I’m still unmoved….(What a joke)”
I know what you are thinking don’t worry I’m not the SLIGHTEST offended
I must agree that she is the most beautiful woman I’ve seen yet she’s also the most —————
Let’s go time would not wait for us
Her red hair started fluttering in the wind as she jumped off the edge. I broke into a silly smile after seeing her like this and followed behind her
We left a red massacre, a red sky and a red mark across the sea
——————————————————————————
Mr Zongliiiiiii back to teyvat!!!!
Don’t worry boss I’m still listening
Yeah, like hell you were (grumble’s)
Anyway after she patted my head and ruffed my hair like I’m a puppy she said some….interesting…things. For some reason I couldn’t hear most of it (maybe because I was too drunk in her presence and voice) . There was like a static noise. That cut off most of her sentences. I could only make out that she wanted me find something and if I manage to do it I would be rewarded!! The thing is (get’s up) she is not a soul that is wandering in the dark nor a person. I’m….not sure how was I able to see her but I intend to find out (Zongli got chills after seeing her gaze)
This time Hutao noticed how Zongli’s eyes darkened as she said it. It was not worry nor desire but something cold. She got chills but decided to ignore it. I’ll be back after making some arrangements. She dashed out the front door
Boss wait atleast tell me- (she’s gone)
Hahhhh I can’t believe it after all those years you’re appearing now. (His gaze was now dead and dark)
Did you reincarnate? Are you just a ghost? Or are you something else? Are you haunting me? Should I be scared or —?
Oh I can’t believe I’m losing my composure again…
As he sat down and took a sip from the pre-made tea his mind is already drowning in darkness
——————————————————————————
Hey Morax how do I look?
Beautiful
You bastard…. YOU DIDN’T EVEN FUCKING LOOK AT ME !!! (hahhh) Atleast try to say something with a CONVINCING face next time you lie… Bastard what did I even expect from you (grumble’s)
Anyway let’s go to separate ways after this (Humming an unknown melody) Hand’s over a teacup (humming)
I took the tea teacup without opening my eyes. (I can’t believe I still don’t like her) I really lack emotions no matter how much I try to deny it huh…… ‘It’s bitter’ but I continue to drink it anyway
Of course it’s bitter. It suits your personality.
Anyway try not to die (haha) It’s not like you will die anyway. You’re an immortal afterall
Who say’s to whom? Where are you heading ?
I don’t have any idea to be honest (soft smile) I think I’ll just sail across the sea and go out of the country. There’s those archons or whatever they are called like you right? I’ll be heading off to one of their lands
(Sigh) Have a safe trip
Aleast you learned some manners. Otherwise I would have broke your bones if you said something weird
Zongli suddenly felt cold all over(coughs)
Anyway I’ll be leaving first (bows) Hmmm
He hastily got up and bowed back. As I finally looked at her yes she looked ethereal. Red hair tied up to a high ponytail with a silver set of light armour accompanying her. Golden earrings with a beautiful face that would make the god’s jealous. A hand on her chest and the other hand pulling up her shirt while bowling a little. With a soft smile on her face
Yes, I could never forget that sight
I could never also forget the sight of countless spears pinning her body to the ground while her face showed a mix expression of being betrayed, tired and cold anger. The eyes that are always sharp is losing it’s sharpness. Red, red, red the same red is covering everything.
“It’s beautiful isn’t it bastard”
I smiled
The sun was rising
——————————————————————————
It’s quite tragic isn’t it rex lapis?
Let’s form a deal that would both benefit our people. This contract shall be formed to maintain peace between people of ‘The God Of Dust And The Geo Archon’
The memories came flooding back at the speed of a lightning bolt after hearing her….no the ‘God Of Dust’s’ words. My gaze became cold without my consciousness. I saw them flinching not that I care but as I closed my eyes I heard the screams, the sound of weapon clashing, the sound of people running and the sound of blood being spilled. I could see everything without opening my eyes.
‘Yes, let’s do it’ I said with a light smile
She smiled so brightly
Arrange the necessary materials that are needed to confirm it. Sorry for not introducing myself earlier (bows)
I’m ‘Guizong’. ‘The Goddess Of Dust’ Nice to meet you she said with a light smile
I’m sure that you already know my name but I’m known as ‘Rex Lapis’ the Geo Archon it’s a honour to meet you. The pleasure is mine.
Shall we discuss the contents of the contract?
——————————————————————————
Hey Morax how old are you?
Why do you ask?
Just answer the question!!!
What about no?
Bastard Grandpa
——————————————————————————
On the other side,
Hutao is currently acting like a maniac and running around liyue to gather information. She even went to the border to ask questions. Sadly she got kicked out by unknown force. Then she went to madame ping to ask if she knew if knows about something that is not soul nor a living person but can still talk. Madame ping low-key got scared after seeing Hutao. She said something like that is clearly a memory of the world. Annnd Hutao’s eyes started shining brighter than a supernova.Madam ping quickly kicked her out by saying that she needs to go home. Even a existence like madam ping got scared of the aura that Hutao is giving off. Never in her whole life she gots chills so bad.
Then after confirming that all the adepties knew about the ‘memory of the world thing’ she went to find Adeptus Xiao or Ganyu. Madame ping quickly fled while praying for that unfortunate soul who is about to meet Hutao. She also prayed that they shall be granted a boost of knowledge, rationality and patience. She didn’t forget to ask for forgiveness for sending a more dangerous human version of natural disaster to their merry way.
Hutao’s face was twisted to almost a maniacal grin that her face was about to split apart. “Only the gods know” about the fact that she found so interesting in the memory’s case
In that case let’s hear it from Zongli
Zongli : I have no idea
Narrator: Oh, I forgot that you are an Ex-Archon
Narrator: I don’t need your help anyway. Your sanity has left the chat the moment MYSTERIOUS memory thingy entered the conversation
Narrator: See liyue doesn’t need you anymore. You can’t help with anything
Zongli : ……………
Zongli : I WILL HAVE OR-
Narrator: kicks Zongli out
Narrator: Anyway let’s see it from Hutao then
From somewhere far away,
A certain bard is clapping and screaming from the top of his lungs “ BRAVO BRAVO” while getting side eyes from the passerbyes and some certain step-brothers who definitely doesn’t know this weird supposed to be their archon guy in middle of the day
At first Hutao went to the qixing office (land version) (I don’t remember the name) in search of Ganyu. The guards and secretary were intimidated by her maniacal expression and grin and her being the ‘77th director of Wansheg Funarel Parlour’ didn’t help. Her reputation for being a troublemaker made it even worse. Rumours say that she always carries a pair of shovel and a ghost and she will bury someone she doesn’t like. While standing there and catching her breath, a ghost came out of her sleeve that she quickly pulled away. The protests of the guards and secretaries were forgot at that exact moment. They feared for their lives before anything at that moment. And miss Ganyu can protect herself from the clutch of this insane girl but they cannot…..
Guard A : (While trembling) Should we call the millileths?
Guard B : Are you fucking crazy?!!! (Also while trembling)
Secretary B : (Scared out her wits) She didn’t commit any crime (gulps) Besides she only asked the audience of Miss Ganyu
Secretary A : If we say no (her voice is shaking) she will bury us without a thought
Guard A : Let’s just call Miss Ganyu. She wouldn’t mind helping us a little (While trembling)
Secretary B : That isn’t a good idea
Guard B : She is 2000+ old adeptus for ARCHONS sake. She even fought in the archon war and survived
All of them together let’s call Miss Ganyu
After a while,
One of them went to call Miss Ganyu and the others stared at the creepily scary girl who was singing a weird rhyme and dancing….Her eyes are still burning like a pair of pyro vision. She looked like she was suppressing her anger (excitement)No one had the guts to tell her to wait. Everytime Hutao looked at them they flinched and prayed to any archon that could help them!!!
Guard A : Oh the lord of Geo !!! Please help me this time. I will give you all the shiny things I’ve gathered in my life. While praying that, some unholy things started playing in the back of his mind
Guard A : …………..
Guard A : (became a blushing mess)
Guard B : Wtf is going on with this mf?
Guard A : (bangs his head on the wall)
Secretary B : Why the hell are you giving The Lord Of Geo shiny things?
Guard B : Because he’s a dragon and dragons like shiny things
Secretary B : (deadpan face) What a bunch of idiots
Guard C : Hey didn’t he pass away last year?
Secretary B, Guard B and Guard A together
SHUT THE HELL UP
Guard C : ………..
Guard C : Goes away
Secretary A return’s while trembling. She literally runs in front of Hutao bows 90 degree and apologises. ‘Please forgive me’ but Miss Ganyu isn’t available in the moment. (Her whole body was trembling)
The rest of their brains stopped working the moment their eyes met Hutao’s
After seeing her co-workers faces she didn’t dare to look up and was about to kotow on the ground
At that moment Hutao’s vision automatically got activated and her aura was giving off dangerous-than-natural-disaster- vibes
Hutao : Then I’ll be leaving. (Teleports away)
All of them fell to their knees and only one thing was going off in their mind “We survived”
——————————————————————————
This time Hutao went to the Wangshu Inn in search of Adeptus Xiao. She sprinted from the teleport waypoint to the rooftop in the blink of an eye. (She broke the world record) Even the always friendly dog ran away after seeing her
Narrator: Maybe lore-wise tao is too much powerful when she’s being serious?
The moment she arrived at the rooftop she screamed “ADEPTUS XIAOOOOOOOOOOO” with all her might and the excitement that had was building inside her bursted that moment.
Fuck Xiao even the cloud retainer along with the adeptuses could hear her. Zongli almost fell from his chair because he was in deep thought. (The adepti has SPECIAL hearing abilities I’M SURE OKAY)
All the people who was staying or was around the inn flinched heavily. Ver Goldet chocked on air and ran with all her might in fear of something bad had happened to the adepti. The concerned chef and citizens also followed behind her. After reaching they only saw a fearsome Hutao (that will live in their nightmare) and there was no sign of Adeptus Xiao
As they arrived Tao just gave Verr a cute smile and said “I was just calling him” Poor Tao got kicked out once again and was banned from the inn for 3 years
Narrator: What a day !!
HuTao: Sad noises
Adeptus Xiao was minding his own business and slaying a ruin guard while he heard that teyvat shattering scream. Poor boy’s soul almost left for a moment. He teleported just in time to hear tao’s communication with Ver. He left green smoke while leaving as a mark that he was here
Xiao : Rex lapis, how do you put up with her antics ?
Zongli : money can buy patience
This time since Hutao became a little calm after screaming her heart out she managed to think properly. She went to a decently quiet area (U know those islands at the liyue border) Then she just jumped into the lake to calm herself down. Then just screamed her heart again and went underwater.
————————————————————————��—
This fucking heat is too much.
A red head is rowing a boat in middle of the ocean. She took off her armour and tied her hair upto a bun because of the extreme heat.
TO THE BASTARDS ABOVE, IF I FUCKING DIE THIS TIME I’M GOING TO BLAST OFF YOUR HEAVENS AND HELLS
Son of a bitchessss
I’m gonna cut you into piecesssss
Burn you down, cut you up
Never gonna let you down and kill you
Eh I forgot the rest
No one knows just how many hours she floated in the ocean before she came across a monster. She was tired and hungry but nothing matters because she wasn’t able to take a dook dook in 3 days.
Narrator : S-
Red head: Fuck off
The monster was around 50ish meters tall on the surface. Also another word can perfectly describe it’s appearance “HIDEOUS”
*** “It was swimming like a person???”
Wtf you bastards ?
Did you guys plot to kill me by showing me this hideous looking thing????
It’s more hideous than Morax when he was trying to act cute while being covered in who-knows-what’s-shit
Atleast it doesn’t stink like him tho ***
Now she had the best chance to blast off her rage that had been piled up for the past 3 days…
Narrator : How did you know that 3 d-
Red head : The sun rose 3 times atleast I’m not DUMB like certain someone
Red head : And if you fucking talk to me again I’ll kill y-
Narrator : Sayonara
The seemingly hideous monster casually opened it’s bigger-than-a-blackhole mouth and started to pick up it’s pace
Red head : ……..
Forget blasting off I would be the one to be blasted off at this rate……
She armoured herself up and picked up the sword and bow then tied it around her waist tightly. And in the current combat she’s going to use dual daggers that definitely doesn’t look like a-pair-of-butcher-knife
When the monster got pretty close she kicked off and missed the head.When she was falling into the water she stabbed both of the daggers into the monster’s side. One of them broke and the other one was weakly holding up.
I’m fucked
Even though the monster’s face was making her flinch but the thought of dying such a disrespectful death was ticking her off more. She punched the broken dagger into one of it’s eye and twisted it. The monster was obviously trying to shake her off and eat her but nope.
That’s where her underwater adventure started
The monster went underwater and was releasing poison through it’s fins and nostrils. It was increasing it’s speed continuously at that moment. Only the red head knew what she was feeling. She somehow managed to grab back her sword while releasing the dagger in process and JUMPED at the opposite direction with all her might and breaking her right arm in the process. But she still didn’t let go of the dagger
Narrator : Since the water pressure was going backwards she just had to push her legs backwards and do a backflip like position. When her legs were in the air the water pressure swept her away and she had to stab the monster once again with the sword in order to hang on. It took extreme self belief, courage and strength
Narrator: But since the water pressure is going up every second and she was doing the stunt for the first time the position of her arm was misplaced and it got dislocated or broken
(Lore-wise every character/npc that had been introduced to us is like super op)
(So following that logic Hutao and the others that I’ll be writing about should be like SOOOO MUCH POWERFUL than the game right both character and enemies)
The red head’s body was crushing because of the weight of water. The monster was continuously going deeper into the ocean that was making it much worse. She started bleeding from her ears and nose at some point. She was running out of breath too. But if she loses her grip she’ll go straight to the monster’s stomach. “What a disgraceful death”. Just thinking it enough for her to shudder in fear and make her heart drop.
“How am I gonna make it alive”
This is the first time this question appeared in her mind since a long time or so she thought
Her armour has broken off a long time. The poison and the lack of oxygen is making her dizzy. The pain is slowly spreading all over her body like a web that she can’t get out of.
“Burn it”
“Burn it down”
“Is it possible to use fire underwater?”
Maybe?
“Who cares let’s try it out”
Then she tried to channel elemental energy in her left arm a cell burning pain spread all over her right arm.
“Ah”
She accidentally opened her mouth and took a big gulp of water.
“I can’t breathe”
Her arm was losing it’s strength
“Am I going to die such a disgraceful death”
“Nonnononononononoonnoonno”
“I can’t die yet”
“What can I do whatwhatwhatwhatwhatwhatwhatwha-
She started twisting the sword with all her might
“Nonnononononononoonnoonnononnononononononoonnoonno”
The monster let out a shriek and started going to the surface in a shattering speed
Blackness has surrounded her already
“It’s cold”
She almost let go of the sword but she grabbed it with both hands with all of the little sanity and strength she has left
“Am I losing my consciousness now”
Her insides are burning like hell but
“It’s going towards freedom”…..
just hang in there little one
you will be alright
Her bones has already broke into pieces due to the intense pressure
don’t die such a disgraceful death
you must hang in there
good guys survive through anything
“The good guys survive though anything….huh”
I’m anything but a good guy
“But I’ll hang in there to see the end of good guys”
“The gods has failed me, the world has failed me They embrace the good guy’s….Didn’t you guys force us to become the bad guys for them to shine?”
“This is nothing but bullshit”
I’ll see the end of them
The end of darkness
Splashhhhhhhhh
The monster finally emerged from the water
It unexpectedly came infront of a city
“All of their peaceful lives are going to end now” (smile)
The sound of people screaming and running is becoming like a lullaby for me
‘I knew it you bastards still need me to play the villain right….bring it on’
I’m too much twisted
Hey xxx we still need to buy some more spices
Ughhhh today is really hot let’s go home now
How can we cook food without salt or peppers?
Besides mom would kill us with her wooden spoon if we don’t buy it (shivers)
(tremble)
Then what are we waiting for let’s grab it and then run back home (start’s running)
W-(A monster popped up from the water in front of her)
Ahhhhhhhhhh (a big tide came and washed her away)
Hey are yo- (AHHHHHHHHHH)
RIAAAAAA(he started running towards the wave)
The waves continued to crash into the shore and washing everything away in it’s path. People started running away for their lives but those who lost someone dear to them was running towards it hoping to save them
Under 4 minutes over 40 people got washed away and hundreds got injured while escaping
The grand bazaar was located around the seashore since the place is really big and pretty. It’s a grand sight when the sun or moon rises. Or when the moon light get’s reflected in the sea water
Pov of a storyteller
Storyteller : The grand festival was being held today in honour of “Greater Lord Rukkhadevata”
Storyteller: On this day the lord first got accepted as the dendro archon and started ruling over sumeru
The kids wore green and white clothes and was excited to meet the greater lord. Some parents also joined their children. The children were giggling and running around copying one of her heroic tales. Some parents were worried and some were smiling softly while looking at them
Coincidentally or unfortunately the storyteller’s tent was right beside the shore. Most of the children was running around in the tent and the parents were standing outside. Due to the extreme heat the parents sent their children in the shade to get away from direct sunlight. The storyteller was sitting inside the tent and telling different kinds of heroic stories of the archon
A child went out to and was running towards his mother while another boy was chasing him(The parents was standing really far away in the shade of a tree)
A bigger wave than a tsunami crashed into the shore and washed the tent away. Everything was too surden
The world stopped for all of them
The boy who was chasing the child got washed away and the child got thrown over midway to the shore
No one was able to say anything but staring blankly at the wave until one of them started screaming
Everything from there is nothing but a blur
The child saw red and black. His ears are ringing
His mother was running towards him
Until another wave came and almost washed him away he saw a red haired lady covered in red barely hanging on top of the monster
The monster looks disgusting
The lady is beautiful
She looks like a princess no a fairy who came out a fairytale
“Ma”
He couldn’t say anything before the wave crashed once again
The people in the shore blankly looked at the monster who came up from the sea and a lady who was coved in blood stabbing her sword into the monster who looked barely conscious
One of it’s eyes are cut off and there are stab wounds all over it
The monster is coming towards the land now they ran or atleast tried to
Lifeless bodies are scattered across the shore like a spiderweb
Red, red, red
Red is such a beautiful colour don’t you agree
The red haired girl is laying on the red sand waiting for something
“It’s cold”
Red hair scattered with red bodies across the shore where flowers and leaves are decorating the sand has painted a beautiful picture
Countless bodies has already been washed away by the waves. Mother nature has embraced them
She looked towards her left where a little girl wearing a flower crown lies. Death was looming over her
Both of her legs has been blasted off by some explosion
“I just realised she looks like an angel”
As I was staring blankly at her she started to wake up
She somehow reminded me of myself
Covered in red
Did I look like an angel?
I closed my eyes
I started hearing some noises. She woke up since we’re surrounded by dead bodies there is no way dead people could make noises
(A faint whimpering sound could be hear along with screams)
I opened my eyes eyes with a blank mind
I unconsciously looked at her
She seemed scared but relieved at the same time
It looked like she was going to start crying
It’s natural she’s a kid of course she’s going to be scared
But if she start’s crying we’re fucked with no way out
Even though I knew it’s useless I put on a fake warm expression and weakly took a finger towards my lip to make a ‘sushhh’ expression
She UNEXPECTEDLY stopped her crying in time
Seeing her scared but listening to my words made me smile
She just looked at me with big doe eyes that are filled to the brim with some weird emotion…..they are sparkling I think
I just closed my eyes once again with a tired smile
The pain is making my whole body paralysed
I can still move but it’s too painful
Every nerve feels like they are on fire
My bones have been broken badly
I feel like shit
I heard some whimpers and movements repeatedly. I looked at her once again. It looked like she wants to come towards me. Maybe I’m soft or I’m not in the right mind I started crawling towards her
She looked at me with fear. I’m covered in blood and dirt I look more scary than a monster. It’s not like I care or anything but I continued to crawl towards her
She just stared at me.
“I’ve read countless books on how to become friends with a child” She looks like 8 or 9. This might be the last chance of my life to become friends with a 8 year old.
“I can do it…. YEAHHH”
I slowly crawled towards her and just gave her a soft smile. I’m not sure how do I look but she’s still not crying so green light
Just crawling a little distance is making me feel like I fell from the hell. My whole body is burning. I feel like I’m gonna pass out. But the determination of becoming friend’s with-a child is making keeping me conscious. That’s how I am. Weird but cool
I laughed at my own silly thoughts
I closed my eyes once again and this time I think I blacked out for a while. When I opened my eyes I saw the girl crying while looking at me. She was trying to touch me I think. I once again just smiled at her
I felt refreshed because I passed out. I thought I could easily reach her and started crawling towards her again. She was just 30 inch away from me when it suddenly came to me that she should die from blood loss by now. I looked at her blankly once again. A faint green light or halo can be seen acting like a shield around her body.
“The dendro archon”?
‘No this different’
Who cares?
The explosion got a lot closer this time. Some pieces of debris landed around her. It looked a little weird that a girl is alive after her both legs got blasted away. It’s a bad sight. My stomach is churning. Instincts were telling me that help would arrive soon so I should atleast pass out like a hero right?
I dragged my ragged body towards her and tried to cage her in my arms. Yep,the arms are definitely broken. The pain made me pass out this time. Before passing out I felt the explosions are just right behind my back
“We’re going to be saved”
I looked at her for the last time. Her eyes was going blank. I smiled at her before I fell into the endless darkness
——————————————————————————
Soldiers were evacuating the common folks
Some were injured the rest of them was running away for their lives
The greater lord has arrived
In just a moment all the soldiers and people was covered by a shield. The dendro power was slowly healing the injured. The greater lord went into the battlefield
“We’re saved”
The sobbing of people covered the entire seashore
The dendro archon saw the lifeless bodies of her people scattered around the shore. The anger overtook her whole being. She killed the monster in just a moment
As she was running around frantically trying to find any survivors she saw the red haired girl trying to cover for a kid. The kid was protected by the aranara powers but her legs are blasted off. The sight made her dizzy
She slowly approached the kid
“Don’t worry you’re safe”
Tears were glittering like the stars in her eyes
The kid just looked at her blankly
The dendro archon put her hand on the red head’s shoulder
——————————————————————————
A girl is slouched forward while broken glass and blood is covering her
Hey nice to meet you I’m r/n or y/n
I live on earth. I’m from an average family. Loving parents
I liked anime, music and stuff. My favourite games were minecraft and Genshin Impact. I’ve been playing Genshin for 542 days. Well other than having no friend almost at all I’m a pretty cool person
Today we had our class outing so I was allowed to take my phone at school. I just listened to music and took some photos of other classmates. Mind you but I’m not into taking selfies so not photo of me
I got into the bus with my other classmates and sat in a corner. I was reading fanfic’s of RIM and TCF two of my most favourite novels. Since I’m still a teenager sadly I can’t buy the chapters. I was a little down for that fact but otherwise everything was going pretty good. I just finished cleaning my browser history when the accident occurred
I died on the spot
There are sometimes I wish I was dead. But it’s not like I’ve the guts to commit suicide. My life is decently pleasant. If I commit suicide everyone would say that it’s my fault just like always. Everyone has their own struggles my parents have too but at the end of the day they’re happy
I want to be happy too
I know that I may act happy and carefree but at the end of the day I’m just a disappointment
They all would be cursing me
I hate the feeling so much
I was never fond of dying because of old age but dying in a complete random accident is my dream
I was never fond of living but I can’t just die either
My self esteem has been long gone
Maybe I used up all of my good deeds and luck to die in such a random painless way
——————————————————————————
I never expected that I would be reincarnated once again with all my previous memories
I even had the options to customise how I’d look
——————————————————————————
Note : Um hey guys 👋
Everyone must have noticed that the story shifted completely. I never had the plan to do something like this and my mind is always changing so I wrote whatever came to my mind
This is my first time writing so haha
this is just pure shit ik
I didn’t even double check it before posting
Goodbye
#genshin angst#reader x zongli#genshin fic#guizong#genshin x female reader#hutao#genshin ooc#reader x everyone#greater lord rukkhadevata
3 notes
·
View notes
Note
yes, i am back. (boooo boooo tomato tomato)
so this one is a bit more of pointing out two interesting things than it is a guess the non-paranormal being game. so in this video https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=zzMGIPELYCo&t=2725s ["The Haunted Sanitarium that Changed Us Forever" - jic] at 45:25, when there's a laugh coming through the spirit box. all chills aside (this was the first time i heard a laugh coming directly from the equipment and not someone on the estes saying "i heard a laugh" so i was caught off guard), i do find it interesting that it sounds so similar to the laugh on snc's video they did with dakota & chelsea (the second time i've heard a laugh coming through). i watched this pf video first and then i found out snc and the siblings had done a collab and watched that one, so imagine my surprise hearing a creepy ass clown laugh coming through not once but twice in two different videos, but but i digress. and then, second thing, at 46:45 when there's an unidentified noise, then perhaps a malfunction?, then two screams (and those were actual screams, take note alex) then the spirit box dies. like that sequence of events just made me so curious as to like the frequencies or what might've been happening that our eyes couldn't see. but also was it really mimicking chelsea and tanner's voice like they were vehemently caliming it to be (47:48)? it seemed similar enough to her screams (but honestly screams are screams sooo) and it would make sense with the context - and the context makes it even more appealing because you see, they have been to that location before. they were scared out of the building the first time (their words not mine) and the spirits seemed to particularly remeber tanner and chelsea. the tour guide (now listen, i don't really much of what they say seriously bc they need to sell the place as as haunted as possible so the business keeps floating but! it'll make sense) said that she was talking to the spirits at the building and she said "do you know who's coming?" and they answered with both tanner's and chelsea's name. and then, hours later, dakota, alex and chelsea were doing a spirit box session on one place while tanner was alone at the basement doing his own investigation. so they asked "do you remeber any of us?" and the spirit box says something that seems like "yes.... i remember tanner" (at 31:09, btw). so that's it for the interesting takes (yes, i know i do sound like a tinfoil hat lunatic and yes, i know you have no idea why you were chosen to be the bearer of my ramblings but stay with me, please, i'm almost finished) and now comes my very simple question before i'm sold on that set of events: how easy (or not) is it to fake those kinds of evidences and/or temper with a spirit box? is that doable? can something [like a laugh or screams] be pre-recorded, for example? or you get what you get when it comes to the spirit box?
No tomatoes get thrown in the xplrvibes house!
Well, some do. Many do, actually. Yea, I throw lots of tomatoes, the fuck am I kidding.
But never at my friends!
Anyway, I digress. A lot. Often.
It's weird that they have ever caught a creepy laugh, cause I can't imagine what radio station is just playing like, horror movie or spooky Halloween sounds all the time? So what the hell frequency could that have come from (with the laugh on the snc video, I can almost see that coming from the Clown Motel itself, like frequency in the hotel somehow, but even then I'm like "...why?" lol)?
As far as faking evidence or tampering with a spirit box...the way I understand it, those boxes are scanning through any and all radio frequencies. So I'm wondering if they could also pick up on walkie talkies or cb's in the area? NOT sure, but if so, that would be one possible way of faking that...but with the way those things scan, you'd really have to work hard to make sure you get your guy with the walkie/cb to come through at the exact right time (or at all!) for that theory to work.
Now, those spirit box cellphone apps? Those are more than likely fake cause it's a programmed software being shilled out and marketed towards those who want to try ghost hunting, so that shit I put absolutely 0 stock in. And the traditional spirit boxes, the argument can be made that they are a great case study on perception and how your brain can trick you sometimes into hearing want you want to hear based on the things you already know about a situation you are in (kind of the uno reverse of fake psychics who use leading questions and body language to get people to unknowingly give them just enough info that they can then turn around and give you a "psychic reading" that had just enough detail in it to make you believe) - but that's part of why the Estes Method is so cool, cause the person listening to the spirit box has no frame of reference to the questions being asked in the moment (although I suppose with a lot of planning and perfect timing, that could be faked too).
But overall? I'd say the spirit boxes are probably the hardest thing to fake out of all the paranormal equipment out there...but that's just me.
0 notes
Text
SLEEPLESS NIGHTS
SLEEPLESS NIGHTS
Dark!Jason Todd x Reader
Summary: It’d been a rough few weeks with study groups running into the late hours of the morning. Not to mention the sleep you had been getting was…disturbed. The nightmares had become more frequent and increasingly vivid. Almost as though it was…dare you say it…real.
Warnings – Language. Smut. NSFW. Darker Themes. Murder mentioned. Mild violence. Horror elements.
Word Count: 8,118
A/N: Idea loosely based on Nightmare On Elm Street 🔪 Happy Halloween folks 👻🎃👻🎃 This is my attempt for Kinktober. Enjoy xoxo
————
One, two, The Hood’s coming for you,
Three, four, better lock your door,
Five, six, grab your crucifix,
Seven, eight, gonna stay up late,
Nine, ten, never sleep again.
————
Dallas flicked her long blonde hair over her shoulder, green eyes swimming with mischief, “So d’you guys remember I was working with this girl on my thesis last week?”.
“Carly?”, Lex raised her eyebrow before huffing out a breath of air. Her ebony fringe dangling down into her hazel eyes.
“Ok, ok so you heard what happened then…”, Dallas bit her bottom lip.
“I heard she died…”, Lex shuddered and focused her attention back to the open book in front of her, “Why are you even talking about this? She's dead…”.
“It’s so freaky”, Dallas shuddered, “Last week we were getting a pumpkin spiced latte and now…there’s a college memorial for her next week”.
You listened but didn’t say anything, repeatedly reading the same sentence over and over. You tapped your pen impatiently against the paper, trying to get further down the page but you struggled.
Lex took a long sip of her green tea, “So is you talking about it”.
You dropped your pen down and glared at your two friends, “Guys come on, we should be focusing on this essay”.
Dallas leaned forward, grinning like a cat, “Come on Y/N, aren’t you a little curious to hear about what really happened?”.
You scoffed, “All I'm hearing is that you're gonna work alone on your thesis”.
“Oh shut up”, Dallas shoved you playfully before looking between you and Lex, “Ok so I heard from someone…”.
Lex laughed, “Love it when you can't cite the source”.
“Just shut up! You’re spoiling the momentum of the story”, Dallas dropped her low voice, “This is uber creepy…So apparently the MO is very similar to a series of killings a few years ago…”.
A chill bristled down your spine and you couldn’t shake the icy feeling wrapping around your bones.
“The more we talk about it the more we sound like the kids who die first…Dallas…let’s just carry on with this essay. Dr. Wilson won’t give us an extension”.
Lex leaned closer to Dallas, a sly grin on her lips as she looked towards you, “Ignore Captain buzzkill over there and tell us more!!”.
Dallas giggled and slammed her book shut, making you jump a little, “There was a serial killer called The Hood, about six years ago…he killed eight sorority girls before he was gunned down by the police”.
Dallas grabbed her phone from her back pocket and started searching the web. She turned the phone as she found the article she wanted. She was right. Apparently, The Hood had put up quite a fight, taking down several officers before falling himself.
“Freaky…”, Lex looked over Dallas’ phone before smirking, “I do remember hearing about that…I also remember that he was hot”.
You snorted, “Your fucking priorities!!”.
“What?!”, Lex defended shamelessly, “He was…didn’t you ever see a photo of him in the Gotham Times?”.
Yawning, you shook your head, “No…I have better things to do than thirst over serial killers”. You stretched in the chair and felt the clicks of your neck. You’d been hunched over for far too long. You needed a break.
Dallas pulled up another article on her phone and turned it to show you a photo of The Hood, “Come on Y/N…you can’t tell me he isn’t the epitome of tall, dark and handsome”.
You let your eyes scan over the photo of The Hood. You didn’t want to admit it but she was right. He was absolutely gorgeous. His muscles bulged perfectly, sharp blue eyes piercing into yours. You swallowed. His hair was dark, dropping down messily into those stunning eyes of his. He was called Jason - before the press dubbed him The Hood. Jason Todd. The son of a wealthy billionaire in Gotham. You felt a shiver run down your neck, like fingertips. Tracing shapes into your skin.
“I-I guess so…if you’re into that sorta thing”, you brushed it off and tugged your hoodie closer around you. Maybe Dallas had left the window open again, letting the bitter air in.
“Like you aren’t”, Lex teased with a smirk curving her lips.
You rolled your eyes, “I’m going to make myself a coffee, you guys better be working when I get back”, you stood up, grabbing your empty coffee cup. Caffeine would definitely make you feel better.
“Whatever bitch”.
“Love you too”, you grinned and brushed past them both, purposely messing up Lex’s hair.
“Don’t forget to make us one too!”, Dallas shouted through to you.
“I will- I will!”, you swept into the kitchen and grabbed another two mugs from the cupboard.
——
Filling the kettle with water, you yawned again when you flicked it on. You rested your hip against the kitchen worktop as you listened to the water boiling. The whistling sound ringing through your mind. You’d set all three cups up ready to be filled. The strong scent of coffee wafting through the air.
You closed your eyes briefly, letting yourself relax. You figured you had another three hours worth of work. Which made you want to cry in happiness and frustration.
The kettle screeched loudly as it neared boiling point. You felt a warm flush wash over you, almost as though someone was standing behind you. Pressing you into the counter.
Feather light touches stroked up your arms, making your skin goose pimple. You wanted to sink into the feeling. So soft and gentle. You tipped your head back, eyes still closed. What was going on?
A gasp left your mouth, as you felt what replicated lips, pressing against the sensitive spot behind your ear. Your eyes shot open and you turned around rapidly.
No one was there.
What the fuck.
You glanced to the left. The window was closed, the Venetian blinds shut so no one could peer in. It couldn’t have been a breeze. Moving forwards, you walked up to the window and pried the blinds apart, looking out into the black night. The street lights illuminated the street barely.
Why did you feel like someone was still watching you?
“Y/N?”, Dallas’ voice made you jump and you let out a high pitch squeak.
“Sorry- didn’t mean to startle you”, she giggled and rested against the door frame, “You were taking ages and I wondered what you were doing”.
“Oh - sorry!”, you mumbled and rushed over to the kettle, pouring the steaming water into the cups quickly, “I-I was just daydreaming”.
“About the hunky Hood?”, she grinned cheekily.
“You’re an idiot”.
————
It’d been a rough few weeks with study groups running into the late hours of the morning. Not to mention the sleep you had been getting was…disturbed. The nightmares had become more frequent and increasingly vivid. Almost as though it was…dare you say it…real.
Leaning back on your chair, you stretched your arms above your head, hearing your back and neck click in several places it probably shouldn’t. You hummed under your breath and cast your eyes back up to your professor, desperately trying to concentrate on the lecture you knew you’d be quizzed on shortly.
Dr. Wilson, he’d been talking for 15 minutes straight about the strange phenomenon of phantom limbs. The deep, husky lull of his voice rang through your mind and coaxed you into closing your eyes.
You snapped them open and bolted upright in the chair, forcing yourself into perfect posture. He’d be issuing the exam any moment. You rubbed your eyes and yawned.
Stay awake. Must stay awake. You repeated over and over. Letting the words seep into your frayed mind, hoping somehow it would make a difference.
The quiz paper landed on your desk, Slade’s dark voice fading into the distance. Your eyes traced over the questions. Relief washed through you as the confidence grew. You knew this.
Starting to scrawl down your answers to the first few questions, the words began to waver and you frowned. Rubbing your eyes you glared at the words, trying to understand what they were saying.
Question 6 - Name the first 5 victims of The Hood.
What the…
You frowned. What kind of quiz was this? Was Dr. Wilson playing some kind of sick joke? You skipped the question, looking at the next one.
Question 7 - What did The Hood leave at every crime scene?
This was definitely some sort of prank. Maybe Dallas had given you a false paper. She had been the one to delve into all this Hood lore. Nonsense. You looked up and noticed everyone around you was silent, scribbling away. Like you should be.
You swallowed and looked back at your paper. Everything from the paper had gone missing. Only one question was printed on the paper.
QUESTION - What does The Hood want to do with Y/N?
The pen fell from your hand at the question and you couldn’t stop the gasp that left your lips. Your skin prickled and you felt an icy chill flood over your skin. The classroom around you started to decay and grow darker.
You looked up towards the front of the class. Instead of Dr. Wilson you saw a much younger man. Messy, jet black hair flopping into stormy blue eyes. He was propped up against an oak desk, a pristine black shirt stretched across his chest.
The Hood…Jason Todd.
He winked, a cheeky smirk curving his lips, “Don’t worry princess, you’ve still got 5 minutes to answer that question…take your time - I wouldn’t want you to miss any…detail”.
Pushing back, your chair scraped across the floor making a dreadful screeching sound that bounced off the walls. You stood up and looked around desperately for an exit. You could feel the blood pumping through your veins, the sound pounding in your ears.
Jason moved off the desk gracefully, for a man of his size and stature, “Or we could always go with the oral presentation of the question instead?”. His tongue rolled over the word and his eyes glittered with mischief.
You pushed your chair, letting it clatter against your desk. Panicking, you tried to pinch yourself awake. Wincing as your rouge nails dug into your flesh.
“You think those old tricks will work?”, he let out a bark of laughter, making his way across to you, “You know me better than that sweetheart”.
Stumbling backwards, you looked side to side for an exit. Your fringe stuck to your damp forehead. You needed to get away from him.
He clicked his tongue dismissively and within a split second, he pinned you to the door of the classroom, pressing his hard body into yours, “I didn’t dismiss the class darling, where d’you think you’re going?”.
You wriggled against him, writhing further into his hold, “Please let me go. I-- I didn't do anything to you”, your voice whimpered.
“Didn't do anything?”, he scoffed, letting his calloused hands drag over your body, “You've been teasing me this whole time, sweetheart”.
You shivered under his touches, feeling yourself heat at his rough caress. His thumbs danced dangerously close to the hem of your skirt and you flinched.
“Please!!”, you tried to push him off you but Jason was a solid wall of muscle, barely budging an inch.
Jason chuckled, “You want this too”, he turned his palm, starting to slide it up your inner leg.
You didn’t want to admit the way his hands sparked hot desire rippling across your skin. Something no one else had made you feel before. Your skin flushed and you looked up into his icy eyes, wondering what part of his soul was left behind them. If anything.
“C'mon sweetheart, no need to be shy. We both know you’ve been dreaming of me…why do you think I’m here?”, he teased, his breath warm as it fanned down your neck.
You tried to push him but this time he retaliated, slamming his free palm into the wall behind you. The vibration ricocheted in your chest. Jason dipped his head into the junction of your neck and inhaled deeply, absorbing the strong scent of your perfume.
“Fuck”, he growled and his lips ghosted along your supple flesh, “Your perfume drives me fucking crazy”.
Trapped against the solid wood of the door and Jason’s bulk, you struggled again, feeling a flare of anger burst through you. How dare he touch you. Be so intimate with you. What gave him the right?!
“F-fuck you”.
Your outburst made him laugh, “Oh trust me sweetheart, I intend to”. He gripped your inner thigh hard, causing a palm shaped bruise to imprint on your skin, almost burning through your flesh. You flung your head back, feeling it crack against the wood as the pain scorched your insides.
“You look so pretty, all marked up for me”, Jason smirked, his eyes flashing black. You bit down onto your bottom lip, white hot pain flashing through you. The metallic tang of your blood coated your mouth.
He leaned down into your space and pressed his hot lips to yours, savouring the taste of you. His husky groan stained your lips. When he pulled back, he winked, “See you real soon sweetheart”.
He smashed your head back against the door but instead of pain you bolted upright in your classroom chair. You gasped loudly, causing everyone to look at you, brows furrowed. You passed it off as a cough, smacking your chest for good measure. It seemed to pacify them.
Your friend Dallas, gave you a knowing look and scrunched her nose, “You can’t sleep in Wilson’s lectures…if he finds out, you know he’ll kick you out”.
Trying to get your breathing back under control, you reached across the small divide and squeezed her hand tightly. Warmth. She was real. You felt her grip back tighter, her face washed with worry.
“What the- Y/N are you ok?”.
“I'm-- I'm fine…sorry- I didn’t mean to scare you”, you pulled your hand back suddenly and used it to tuck a strand of hair back. You felt the inside of your thigh throbbing with pain. You didn’t need to look to know Hood’s handprint would be blossoming there.
————
Stumbling through your bedroom door, you giggled quietly as you closed it. Pressing your weight against it. You put your finger to your lips to shush yourself and giggled more, the girlish laughter spilling from your tacky lips. Your lip-gloss was smeared, the peach flavour mingling with the bittersweet taste of vodka.
The sorority party had been excellent. Just what you needed after a long, stressful week. You’d spent the entire night laughing, dancing and playing drinking games with your friends.
Someone had even invited the football team. You had to admit, one of the team in particular had caught your eye. The tall, cocky left back, Roy Harper. He’d certainly taken a liking to you too. His thick biceps finding their way around your frame. Tugging you closer whenever the opportunity arose. Whispering in your ear, letting his breath fan down your neck, making you tingle in all the right places. His fiery auburn hair caught the cheap neon fairy lights in the dorm house, making him just that more handsome.
You hummed as you teetered across to your bed, tripping over a pair of your knee high boots. You cursed but chuckled. You’d never been one for keeping things neat and tidy. You made a mental note to move those when you woke up in the morning.
Flopping down onto your bed, you let out a loud sigh of happiness, sinking into the numerous pillows and blankets. You melded into them. Feeling like you were resting on a fluffy marshmallow. You closed your eyes to stop the room from spinning. It didn’t help. How much did you drink again? Maybe it was the shots. It was definitely that. Roy had insisted on tequila. Nothing good happens after tequila.
You tugged one of the blankets up and around your body, letting yourself drift away into an easy sleep. Something you hadn’t had for a while now. The alcohol helped, numbing your senses.
You felt the world melt away around you as you drifted from reality to dream. Colours swirling around you. Music dull in the distance. It faded slowly, ebbing into nothing.
——
Plush silk danced up the inside of your thigh. Wet heat left in its wake. You stirred and a kittenish moan left your lips. Leaning more into the inviting touch, you felt the scratch of stubble rubbing along your skin. Lighting up your nerves as it went.
“Mm…”, you shivered and let your legs fall apart. You swore you heard a smug chuckle, but it was so faint you weren’t sure.
A brush of air blew across your body. Completely bare. Your mind fragmented a little. You didn’t remember taking any of your clothes off when you came back.
Another searing touch pressed to the junction of your legs, pausing all thought. You gasped and arched your back. It felt so good but it was so far away from where you needed it. You whimpered, circling your hips.
Chapped lips and sharp teeth dragged over your skin, nipping perfectly making you quiver. Your hands flew south, tangling in soft curls. They felt wonderful threaded between your delicate fingers.
Teasingly, the lips pressed a tender kiss to your clit before pulling away completely. You mewled, aching for more.
“Ple-oh!”, the surprised sob cracked from your throat as the hot, wet tongue swept through your folds. Flicking over your sensitive bud each time. Your fingers knotted in the hair, pulling hard. The euphoria prickled through your nerves, making you hazy.
Jason looked up at you, admiring the way your body writhed with pleasure. He grinned and delved back into your pussy, wrapping his lips around your clit, sucking it. A mangled bunch of syllables dropped like nectar from your lips. It was a torn up version of his name he imagined.
Rough fingers parted your sopping folds, before pushing in deep. He groaned into your core as your tight walls fluttered around his digits. Fuck, if you felt this good around his fingers, how would you feel stretching around his thick cock?
Your hips ground down onto him, moaning louder with each thrust. He smirked. Jason had always wondered how you’d sound and look as you came apart.
“Oh! Roy!”, you gasped and flung your head back into the pillows. Your orgasm brimming.
Jason stopped suddenly. The name that you cried felt like a venomous sting. He scowled and tried to pull away.
“No!”, you pleaded in a beautiful saccharine voice, “Please-please don’t stop…please!”. Your fingers wound into his locks, trying to pull him back to your pussy. Desperate to cum.
He started kissing back up your inner thighs. Who was he to refuse you, when you sounded so perfect begging. He’d make you realise exactly who it was who made you feel this good.
You sighed happily when you felt the kisses building back up. The coil in your stomach tightened again deliciously. You sank into the touches and carded your fingers through the silken hair, moaning quietly.
Jason grinned and quietly whispered against you, “That’s it baby, let me make you feel good”.
You froze, the ice bitter in your veins when you realised who it was between your thighs. That dark, husky voice with a little bite to it. The Bowery accent, thick with lust. Jason…
He nipped your flesh playfully and held down your hips with his strong forearm, preventing you from wriggling away. You were pinned and about to take his sweet torture. Exquisite. You shivered as his breath brushed over your pussy, the heat making your insides dance. God he made you feel good, “…P-please…”, you murmured, your voice barely audible. The alcohol gave you false confidence. You wanted him to tip you over the edge. You needed it so badly, your core throbbing with desire.
Jason grunted and mouthed over your pussy, savouring your slick, “You taste amazing”.
You shook, the tremors travelling over your flesh, preening from sensitivity.
“I’ll make you feel ten times what that chump would”, the possessive flare of his tone sent shivers up your spine. Hidden with the unspoken promise of giving you euphoria.
He swiped his tongue over your clit and growled darkly, feeling your pulse racing. You gave in to the overwhelming senses, drowning in the foaming pit of pleasure. You cried his name. Jason. Jason. Your voice sounded like a heavenly prayer to him. His dark angel.
“Oh! Oh! Fuck!”, you purred digging your nails into his scalp as his skilful tongue worked you over the edge. Vision blurred as your climax burst behind your eyes.
“Jason…”, your voice was softer now, your orgasm making it light and fluffy. He looked up at you. Your skin was flushed, a light sheen covering it. You were practically glowing, almost floating off the bed. Jason shivered when your fingers traced his sharp jawline. He’d never been touched that way before.
“Jason”, you tried again, feeling yourself falling back into a peaceful slumber.
Jason rose up, sliding up your body, letting you feel that he too was bare. His hard muscles and rippled abs pressed along your supple flesh, making you sigh. His hot, hard cock rested against your inner thigh, pressing into the bruise he’d given you last week.
“Sleep princess”, he muttered, kissing the corner of your plump lips. You could smell your arousal on him, the taste faint as he laid more kisses on you.
“Sleep now…‘cause believe me…”, he dipped down, teasing the head of his shaft between your folds, “…You’re gonna need it”.
Your eyes sprung open and you sat upright on your bed, sweat dripping down your forehead. Your fingers clutched the blanket tightly, holding it protectively against your body. You looked down. You were completely clothed. The same clothes you wore to the party, slightly dishevelled but still on you.
You ran a hand through your hair and tried to control your thoughts. Closing your eyes to try and centre yourself. It was just a dream. Just another weird dream. Wasn’t it? Why did it feel so real if it was just a dream? Why were your panties completely drenched? When you re-opened your eyes, you looked over at your bedside table and felt your stomach drop.
A rotten, wilted, black rose.
Just like what The Hood left at each of his crime scenes.
Fuck.
————
One, two, The Hood’s coming for you,
Three, four, better lock your door,
Five, six, grab your crucifix,
Seven, eight, gonna stay up late,
Nine, ten, never sleep again.
————
72 hours. Your hand was shaking as you reached into the bathroom cabinet for the Pro-Plus. You couldn’t go back to sleep. No. The Hood had shaken you completely. Terrified you. You had no idea what he would do if you fell back under.
You grabbed the bottle and slammed the cabinet closed, staring at your gaunt face in the mirror. Your eyes were bloodshot, dark bags framing them. Your skin was pale with a layer of sweat covering it. You looked like death but felt even worse. Fuck, you wanted to rest so badly. But you couldn’t.
You unscrewed the cap off the bottle after five attempts. When did something so simple become so difficult? You could do this. Just another few pills until you figured out how to stop The Hood.
BANG.
There was a loud hammering on the bathroom door causing you to drop the bottle into the sink. The tablets disappeared down the plug hole in taunting slow motion.
“Y/N!! What are you doing in there?! Other people need to use the bathroom too you know!!”, your roommate’s voice boomed through the door, laced with irritation.
You sobbed silently as you picked up the bottle realising it was empty. You were completely and utterly fucked. It was 11:30pm. The nearest chemist was at least 45 minutes away. Oh god. You couldn’t drive in this condition. Fuck.
——
1:45am. You laid on your bed, every light in your room was on. You just couldn’t fall asleep. Several books were laid open around you. Desperately seeking answers. Something would have answers, surely?
Your laptop was propped on your thighs, the brightness of the screen burning your eyes. All you’d found was a few newspaper articles about Jason's crimes back in the 80’s. The young man, a socialite's son, guilty of murdering eight sorority girls in their rooms in the dead of night, with a serrated blade. All of similar descriptions. A black wilted rose left at every scene. A lock of their hair, cut and taken.
Your eyes flickered over his features. It was definitely the man who’d been haunting your dreams. The media had used a photo from a charity gala. He was handsome in a roguish way, even in the tuxedo. Jet black hair falling into his ice blue eyes. If only he wasn’t a maniac. You sighed deeply and rubbed the heel of your palms into your eyes. Maybe another strong coffee would help.
“Not a bad looking photo, eh princess?”, a husky voice filled your room, “I remember the night that was taken, the old man insisted”.
You froze, a tremor spreading over your skin. You didn’t dare pull your hands away from your eyes. This couldn’t be real. You were awake. Weren’t you?
Your eyes met his across the room and he smirked at you devilishly, resting casually against one of the walls. You pushed your back against the headboard of the bed, laptop crashing onto the floor loudly. You whimpered softly, feeling the tears brimming, the stories of what he did to his victims swarming your mind.
“Stay away!”.
“You sure about that? You certainly weren’t complaining before”, he taunted, licking his tongue across his bottom lip.
Grabbing the crucifix from your bedside table, you clutched it desperately to you. Surely the power of God would help you now?
“Get away from me!!”.
Jason laughed darkly and flicked his wrist letting the crucifix fly from your hands into his. He twirled it around and smirked at it, letting the gold plating shimmer in the low lighting.
“This one is pretty well designed, princess”.
“H-how?!”, you gasped. His skin wasn’t burning at touching the holy item. No smoke. Nothing. It didn’t affect him at all. What was he?!
“Cheap church tricks don’t work on me”, he grinned and threw the cross to the ground. It cracked at the force and he gave you a sinister smile, “Better luck next time”.
“But-but the rhyme!”.
That damned Hood rhyme you’d heard the college kids muttering. Usually into mirrors with candles. Trying to goad the spirit of The Hood. Some said it worked better on Halloween, when the barrier between the living and the dead was most weak.
Jason scoffed, “Child’s play, it means nothing…thought you’d know better than that, princess”.
You felt the panic seeping into your bones, making your stomach curdle and your blood race. You had no idea what to do and it was clear Jason wasn’t going anywhere.
“Stop-please!”.
“We haven’t even started”, Jason’s eyes brimmed with glee. Your fear, a potent perfume lingering in the air. Tantalising his senses. He edged closer.
You shook violently, sobbing and screaming.
“No!! No!! Stop, please!! I’m begging you!!!”.
“Y/N?! Y/N!!”, Lex shook you harder and your eyes opened darting around the room. Jason was gone.
“L-Lex??”.
“Y/N- Fuck. I thought you were being murdered! You were screeching so loud…you woke me up…and the others”, Lex poised herself on the edge of your bed and stroked your cheek. The tingles of her skin on yours made you feel safe.
“Are you ok?”.
“Yeah-yeah”, your voice cracked and you grabbed the cold coffee beside you, taking a large gulp to soothe your drying throat.
She arched an eyebrow, clearly not believing you. Lex went to speak but you cut her off quickly.
“It was just a bad dream…honest. I’m sorry I disturbed you…go back to sleep. I’ll be fine”.
You gave her the biggest, warm smile you could muster. Hoping it’d put her off from asking anymore questions. She seemed satisfied and moved off your bed, heading towards the door.
“Goodnight Y/N”, she murmured, switching off the bright overhead light, closing the door behind her.
Your throat constricted tightly as soon as the lock of the door clicked into place. You saw the red writing etched into the floor length mirror. Maybe it was your scarlet lipstick but you knew better…
“See you soon Princess”.
————
The thin, winding trees twisted into the dark skies. Curling viciously towards the red head running through them. Sweating dripped down his spine as he panted heavily. The twigs snapped under his feet as he sprinted, desperately trying to flee whatever it was that was chasing him.
The growl that ripped through the dank, winter air was chilling. It sunk into his bones, making them rattle with fear. The forest was decaying. The rotten smell thick in his nostrils, clinging to his skin.
Roy took a sharp turn and leapt over a low hanging branch, almost falling over his feet as he landed. His heart was racing, adrenaline pumping through his veins. The fear nipped at his periphery.
The carnivorous howl echoed loud into the night and Roy stopped for a second. Fuck. He needed oxygen. But he needed to run. Fuck, fuck, fuck. Resting his hands on his knees, he fought to catch his breath back. Trying to keep as quiet as possible.
Another husky growl carried through the forest. Sounding closer. Roy carded his fingers through his drenched hair and went to set off again but a clawed hand emerged from the floor, gripping his ankle tightly.
“FUCK!”, Roy tried to pull free but it was too strong. The hold of the hand became like iron.
Another hand shot up from the vegetation and wrapped around his other ankle, dragging him down to his knees. That same howl before roared.
Closer. So much closer.
Roy tried to reach for the nearby broken branch, hoping to beat the hands from him so he could run. Anything. Something. As he stretched out towards it, two more hands rose and pinned him to the floor.
He cried out, pulling desperately at his binds. The claws dug into his skin, ripping at the flesh and marring his skin. He winced, biting down on his lip.
The night went silent. Moonlight trickled through the spindly branches, decorating his clammy skin.
Crunch.
Roy turned his head towards the rustling of leaves. Heavy footsteps making the dying foliage crumple. Then he heard it. A dark, sinister bark of laughter followed by a cheerful whistle. Roy frowned.
“Well I must say”, the husky voice rumbled, “You’re not my usual type but…when you so openly touch what’s mine…well, you left me no choice but to visit you”. The Hood emerged from the shadows, eyes jet black and narrowed. He looked over Roy and tutted, almost ashamed of the man pinned to the floor.
What the- oh shit - oh fuck. Roy caught the wink of a blade, twirling in The Hood’s hands. Long, sharp and serrated. Roy visibly gulped and felt himself beginning to tremble.
“Please…I’m sorry-whatever I did- I’m sorry”, he begged.
Jason smirked at Roy, drinking in the paralysing fear rushing through him. It was a bittersweet wine he’d never get tired of.
He bobbed down next to Roy and patted his cheek roughly. What to do with him? Jason turned over every possibility in his mind. Which parts to cut off? Maybe his hands, for daring to touch you. Or his eyes, maybe he could rip them out, for even glancing at you. Roy seemed to sense what Jason was thinking and swallowed nervously.
“Oh don’t worry”, Jason’s voice was full of glee, “I’m just deciding where to start…should I start with the best bits…or the small bits?”. Jason glanced down towards Roy’s groin and smirked, swirling the blade contemplatively.
“Stop!!! Please!!”, Roy sobbed, the tears freely streaming down his face, “I’m sorry!! I don’t even know what I did but I’m sorry!!!”.
Jason’s temper spiked, Roy really had no idea?! Had he forgotten you so easily?! He growled and pressed his knee into Roy’s chest. Enjoying the wheeze of air he let out.
“Y/N!!”, he roared, “You thought you’d get away with touching her so freely?! You think you’re worthy of her?”.
He twisted the blade in his fingers, the metal blinking in the strips of moonlight breaking through the dead trees. Roy struggled more, panic flooding his veins.
“Please!!”, he whimpered, “Please…don’t”.
Jason dragged the tip of the blade over Roy’s cheek, not too deep to cut the flesh but harsh enough to leave an imprint. His eyes swam with mirth, “Tch, I really have no idea what Y/N saw in you…”, he scoffed, “Pathetic…you don’t even put up a fight…”.
“Just let me go…I’m sorry”, Roy squeezed his eyes shut hoping the nightmare would end.
“Well, whatever she did see…that won't be my problem anymore”, Jason laughed darkly and tightened his hold on the base of the blade.
“What the?! NO!! Please- let me go- I don’t- stop!!”, Roy struggled violently, ignoring the sharp digs of pain tearing through his wrists from the clawed hands.
“Oh no, no, no…I'm not gonna let you get away”, Jason’s smile met his eyes and he gripped Roy’s chin roughly, stopping him from squirming more, “We’ve got all night…and I intend to use my time wisely”.
Roy looked up at Jason in fear, his skin pale and cold, “Stop-please…I’ll do anything…anything!!”.
Jason pressed the blade harder into the flesh of Roy’s cheek causing a trickle of blood to run down his face. Pale white skin in dark contrast with the deep red.
Leaning down into Roy’s face, Jason muttered deeply, “She’s mine”.
————
One, two, The Hood’s coming for you,
Three, four, better lock your door,
Five, six, grab your crucifix,
Seven, eight, gonna stay up late,
Nine, ten, never sleep again.
————
Sitting cross legged on your bed, you turned the bottle of sleeping pills in your fingers. You knew the second you fell asleep, Jason would be waiting for you. You’d managed to get through the week by taking short naps every few hours. Ensuring you’d set yourself an alarm to wake you up if you fell too deeply into sleep.
You’d thought it was some sort of sick joke at first when Roy refused to see you, saying he’d been warned off, quite violently, by the Hood. You’d wanted to slap him, how dare he mock you. But, when he showed you dark bruising on his wrists and the slow healing carvings on his stomach, you felt sick. He was telling the truth.
Who else would Jason hurt to get to you? To make sure you were his. How many others could you let suffer at his hands because you wouldn’t sacrifice yourself to him? Dallas? Lex?
You popped open the lid on the bottle and emptied two pills into your hand. You knew what you had to do. Grabbing your water bottle you slung the pills into your mouth and washed them down with a large gulp of water.
You laid back into your pillows, taking in the scent of the fresh fabric softener you’d used that week. Lilies and bergamot. You hummed and turned into the blankets, letting sleep take over you, throwing you into Hood’s dark world.
——
When you emerged, you found yourself in a beautiful mansion. A magnificent crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, the lights refracting onto the walls. You could hear the crackling of a fire in the living room. Turning, you saw the flames dancing in the hearth. Their amber glow mesmerising, the heat pouring from it, making the room warm and cosy.
“It’s beautiful here isn’t it?”, his voice caught you off guard as it ghosted down your neck.
You gasped and spun around. He was resting causally in the armchair by the fire, a leather bound book perched between his fingers.
“W-Where are we?”, you murmured.
He snapped the book shut and placed it on the coffee table before making his way across to you, “My home…before I became The Hood. I used to live in a big mansion on a hill…”.
You swallowed and stared at him. His blue eyes were softer, his dark hair framing them perfectly. He gave you a warm smile and edged closer to you. The strong scent of his aftershave coiling around your body.
“I’m glad you finally joined me here”.
“What do you want from me?”.
“It's simple, sweetheart”, he cornered you against the wall of the hallway carefully and tilted your chin with his calloused fingers, “I want you”.
“W-Why? Why am I so special?”, your voice shook with a mixture of fear and a hint of desire. No man had ever shown such a powerful interest in you. It sickened and electrified you at the same time. The contrast of emotions confused you.
Jason ghosted his lips over yours. The taste of scotch lingering there. He smiled when he felt your pulse speed up. He had the same effect on you, as you did him. It made his heart swell. You really were the one.
You gasped softly, remembering how his lips felt when he kissed up the inside of your thighs. How delicate they were. It muddled your mind that you craved that again. Him. He was dangerous. Dark. Enticing.
“What makes me different from those other girls you-you…slaughtered”, the words felt toxic as they slipped from your lips. Would he do the same to you? Was this his trap all along?
“You're perfect”, Jason pressed himself into you, letting you feel every inch of his solid frame. His ego flared when you shivered, your hand resting on his waist, “You’re what I’ve always been looking for…the one”.
You purred when he pressed a light kiss to your neck. Jason hummed huskily when he took in the scent of your body lotion. He could wrap himself within you forever. If you’d let him.
“I’ll stop- I promise…for you”, he whispered, nipping your earlobe.
“Y-You won't hurt anyone else?”, you let your hands work up his back, the black cotton of his shirt was so soft under your fingertips. The muscles of his back flexed at your touch.
“Not unless I need to…to keep you”.
“So…if I stay with you, you won't hurt anyone anymore?”, you clarified, finally letting your fingers weave into the hair at the back of his head.
Jason pulled away from your neck and stared down at you, eyes glimmering with the flames of the fire, “What are you saying, darling?”, he leaned closer towards your face, hot breath fanning over your lips.
“I’ll stay….here…with you”, you whimpered softly when his fingers dug into your hips possessively.
“That's what I wanted to hear…that’s what I’ve always wanted to hear”, he grinned and crashed his lips into yours with a dominance you’d never felt. You purred quietly into his mouth and the sound made him growl with desire.
Your fingers threaded further into his hair, tugging experimentally. He made a pleased sound and ground himself into you, letting you feel the outline of him. His hands gripped your hips, lifting you up. Your legs wrapping around his waist.
You felt yourself crashing backwards into a void. You panicked, until your back hit a satin covered bed. Jason smirked, working his kisses down your exposed neck.
“I’ve got you…don’t worry, darling”, he grinned, his calloused palm kneading up your bare thighs.
Bare. You were suddenly completely bare. As was Jason.
You gasped. The cool satin rubbed perfectly against your skin, as Jason’s heated body slid down yours. With every kiss he laid to you, his teeth followed. Nipping you. Leaving tiny marks all over your body.
You whined and arched further into him, falling helplessly into the flaming pit of desire. Jason let his tongue flick over each of your nipples before tugging them between his teeth. Groaning when you sucked in a sharp gasp of air.
“You sound so beautiful, baby…all for me”, his tongue stroked down your stomach. Dipping briefly into your navel before continuing further.
Without thinking, your legs fell further apart, inviting Jason without saying anything. He smirked against the flesh of your inner thigh, fingers drawing shapes.
“You want me to make you feel good?”.
“Y-Yes” you murmured, skin preening for his touch. Your nerves were alight, Jason knowing exactly how and where you needed him most.
“Yes what?”, he teased, blowing hot air over your sensitive clit.
You mewled and tossed your hair back into the cushions, “Please Jason…please”.
“That’s better”, he mused before curling his tongue through your folds, groaning deeply as he tasted your slick.
Soft moans of pleasure escaped your swollen lips, hips rolling to meet each stroke of his tongue. He allowed you to chase your high, desperately wanting to give you everything and more, your nails digging into his scalp.
“That’s it princess”, he murmured, “Only I can make you feel this good”.
He latched his lips around your clit and sucked it, letting his tongue flick over it rapidly. Your body went rigid with pleasure, crying his name loudly. Scorching bolts of euphoria shot through your veins.
“Jay! Oh! Jay!!”, you sobbed as the feeling burst and you shattered into an immensely powerful orgasm.
His smug smile pressed into your core and his palms groped up the insides of your thighs. Rough enough to bruise but not too much it’d hurt beyond pleasure.
Tearing himself away from your core, Jason looked up at you with half lidded eyes, bubbling thick with unspoken lust. You were a picture. One he’d burn forever into his memory. Body shaking with the bliss he’d just bestowed upon you. He knew he’d never get tired of this. You were his. The one.
Sliding back up your body, he let you feel the full length of him. His hard, defined muscles pressing into you. His throbbing length rested against your thigh, the tip damp with pearls of precum.
“You’re perfect”, he whispered against your lips, pecking them lightly. Your purr of delight made his spine tingle.
Your legs coiled around his waist, trying to pull him into you. Not wanting to wait anymore. His darkness drew you further in. Your appetite not sated in the slightest.
He scraped his teeth down the junction of your neck, kissing and leaving a plethora of marks. You looked so beautiful wearing his bruises.
“Jason…”, you pleaded, squeezing your legs around his middle, “Please…”.
He had another idea. A better idea. Jason wanted you to see how perfect you were in his arms. How you belonged together. He wanted you to know how special you really were to him. Sure, he was The Hood, but for you, for you he’d be Jason. Jason Todd.
“Turn over beautiful”, he pulled back slowly, “On your knees and face the mirror”.
Shaking, you moved onto your hands and knees. The satin felt so wonderful under your palms. Soothing the burn that was flickering all over you. You felt Jason move behind you, his fingers digging into your hips.
“Watch”, he growled. The deep timber of his voice clawed up your spine and made you shudder. There was that darkness within him. Your eyes met his in the full length mirror, they were blown wide with pure lust as he greedily took in your naked form.
“I want you to watch”, he grunted, letting his cock stroke between your soaked folds, bumping your clit, “I want you to watch yourself fall apart as I fuck you”.
You whimpered and nodded, not taking your eyes from the mirror. His muscles rippled in the candlelight, basked him in an ethereal glow. He smirked as he inched himself inside your tight pussy. Your walls spasmed and stretched around his thick girth.
“Oh!”, you almost closed your eyes but you stopped yourself just in time, watching the pleasure curl across his face and onto yours.
“Fuck…you feel so good princess”, he groaned and snapped his hips into yours harshly, forcing you take the full length of his shaft in one. You cried out, fisting your hands into the bed sheets below you.
He drove his cock into you harder, panting with every stroke as you moaned with him. The show reflecting in the mirror made you wetter. You bit down hard onto your bottom lip as the tip of Jason’s cock brushed against your g-spot. The overwhelming flood of bliss consumed you and your head dipped as you sobbed his name.
“Look at us”, he tilted your head back up, his eyes meeting yours in the mirror, “Look how perfect we look together”, he grinned and kissed behind your ear before rutting faster, snaking his free hand round to rub slow circles into your sensitive clit.
You cried out, singing his name, your toes curling with pleasure. You were close. Orgasm just in reach but not close enough. Jason was toying with you before he gave you it. Wanted you to know exactly who you belonged to now.
Jason growled darkly, thrusting into your pussy harder as your walls started to contract around him. His voice was deeper, dripping with lust, “Fuck- you feel perfect princess…so fucking good wrapped around my cock”.
“Jay”, you whined and with that he gripped your hair pulling it back sharply. He dragged your body upwards, letting your damp back press to his chest. You could feel his heart hammering. He must be close too. His other palm groped greedily up your body, palming your breasts. Teasing your pebbled nipples.
“Please Jason”, you begged airily, “I’m so close”.
“You're so perfect for me”, he muttered, thrusting harder into you, “And all mine”. He sunk his teeth into your neck, hard enough to bruise. You tried to scream but the pleasure erupted through your veins, white hot and fast. You shuddered violently as you hit your climax.
His brutal pace began to falter, as his cock throbbed inside your core. He groaned loudly and with a few more thrusts emptied himself inside you. Ribbons of hot white cum painted your pussy.
You whined happily and turned your face to press into his, laying soft kittenish kisses along his jaw. He shivered, the aftershocks of both your orgasms shuddering through him. His fingers pressed into your lower stomach, as he finally met your lips. Devouring them with a feverish kiss.
When he pulled away, he looked over your body in the mirror. You were beautiful before, but now covered in his markings, you were truly a vision.
Your eyes shimmered, watching him. Waiting to see what he would do next. He simply smiled and dragged his nose along yours.
“All mine”.
————
Lex looked at her watch impatiently then put her hand on your door before looking back at Dallas. She shrugged, pushing Lex gently, “Don’t look at me like that, it’s been nearly 24 hours…we need to make sure she’s alright, she’d do the same for us”.
Lex nodded, “True…I just keep thinking about those campus murders…”.
“Don’t!”, Dallas warned, “That's not what’s happened”.
“Sorry…This just isn’t like her”, Lex muttered. She felt slightly guilty about picking your door lock. But, no one had heard anything from you for the last 24 hours and well…that just wasn’t like you. You’d always send a text even if you were unwell. Something.
Opening the door softly, both Lex and Dallas called out your name. Waiting for you to reply. They were met by an eerie silence. Your room was pristine. The scent of your vanilla candle still lingered in the air. But you were nowhere to be seen.
“Y/N?”, Lex called, worry laced her voice. She headed towards your bathroom but stopped when Dallas spoke.
“Lex…look…”, Dallas whispered and pointed to your bedside table. There laid a beautiful rose.
Deep red and in full bloom.
And you…you were gone...
————
One, two, The Hood’s coming for you,
Three, four, better lock your door,
Five, six, grab your crucifix,
Seven, eight, gonna stay up late,
Nine, ten, never sleep again.
————
Special Thanks: @offendedfishnoises @internalsealpanic @batarella - thank you both for proof reading you beautiful hoes xoxo
Tag List: @offendedfishnoises @internalsealpanic @batarella @batarella-mini @lucy-roo @illzarr @pricetagofficial @jadedhillon @vvipgot7be @clementinesandstars @thedeadlythoughts @fantasticwizardnerd @power-of-words23 @vintagexparker @l-inkage @fourteengemstones @ficrecsideblog @insane-without-delirium @so-now-what-huh @imjeralee @geekonaleash @dairydragon84 @dragonchildyuki @ediwdac @fxrchxldws @hyperfixationsandhecticness @chelinn @maniacproffesor @8ether @the-abyss-of-fandoms @babymango-writes @indigowcrds @catxsnow @lostoctaviaaugusta @empower-bi-women @jd-loves-everyone @xatanna-troy @blondekel77 @awsomebatlover @mora-miserium @badbiddie055 @more-cardigan-than-woman @jasonsthots @phoenixhalliwell @redhoodssweetheart @river9noble @candid-confetti @more-cardigan-than-woman - Drop me a message if you want to be added to my tag list. Please let me know if the tag list didn’t work again, lots of love xoxo
————
#jason todd imagine#jason todd x reader#jason todd fanfiction#jason todd smut#jason todd x you#red hood x you#red hood fanfiction#red hood smut#jason todd x reader insert#red hood x reader insert#dark!jason todd x you#dark!red hood x you#kinktober
517 notes
·
View notes
Text
Childhood Friends
Brahms Heelshire x afab!Reader
Author: @loopy-froots
Word Count: 3261 (WOW wtf…)
Slight request by @leahromanof : small age gap (Brahms is 26-28 and the reader is 20)
Summary: The Reader grew up very close to the Heelshire family, as their parents were business partners with them. However, after the fire incident, Brahms and the Reader took some space from each other. While the Reader knew Brahms was still alive, they didn’t know under the circumstances he was. When a sudden tragedy strikes their family, the Reader is left with no home. The Heelshire family offer their home with welcoming arms, but much has changed between all of them since they have last seen each other.
Warnings: 18+ ONLY, swearing, slasher x reader, smut, virgin/unprotected sex (masc and fem), abusive parents (fem), insecurities (on both parts), slight age gap (6ish years?), a slight size kink (if you squint?), etc.
Author’s Note: I wasn’t too sure what to write for the age gap so I hope this is good enough!!! I also threw in a lot of personal needs I’ve been having, so I hope y’all don’t mind! Feel free to let me know your thoughts!!!
~~~
*2nd Person POV*
You couldn’t believe this was happening. You were finally going to see your beloved childhood friend, Brahms Heelshire, again after close to ten years of separation. You wished this was not under these circumstances, as you never intended to cause your family such turmoil.
“Y/n! Come in, why don’t you?” Mr. Heelshire exclaims as he opens his front door. He must have seen you walk up their driveway. You can see Mrs. Heelshire inside, but she shares a concerning expression. Trying to brush it off, you step inside and am greeted by the warmth of the house. It was a terribly chilly winter day, and the walk there exhausted you.
“Come, dear! Let me get you a cup of tea to warm you up! You look rather frozen!” Mrs. Heelshire snaps out of her funk and laughs al0ng with her husband. Their jovial attitude makes you feel rather welcomed and loved.
“I cannot thank you enough, Mr. and Mrs. Heelshire… I… I’m terribly sorry that this all happened… especially so suddenly…” You look down with embarrassment.
“Nonsense! We’re always happy to have you, Y/n! Our home is yours!” Mr. Heelshire smiles at you, but you get a somewhat urgent vibe from him. You’re not sure how to feel about it, but you figure since they’re being ever so kind you were in no position to question.
“Now, dear… why don’t you tell us exactly what happened… Perhaps we may help with your parents’ situation?” Mrs. Heelshire gently suggests, but you shake your head in disagreement.
“Unfortunately, I’m not sure that’s possible… you see, I recently came out to my parents as non-binary… they’ve never been overly supportive of that kind of stuff, but I knew I couldn’t hide myself any longer…” You explain shamefully.
“Oh my… that is a rather difficult predicament, hm? However, we want you to know that we fully support you… in fact, our own Brahms considers himself genderfluid,” Mrs. Heelshire shares, which honestly makes you feel less alone.
“Really? I… I had no idea… Thank you, but speaking of which… where is Brahms…? Does he still live with you?” You wonder.
“Oh, um… yes… he does, but he’s grown to be rather… timid… so he doesn’t always come out when people are visiting…” Mr. Heelshire explains swiftly, and you try to understand. You don’t fully know what he’s been through, so who are you to judge his social anxieties?
“That’s alright. Well, I just hope he knows how excited I am to see him again…” You confess, causing a surprised reaction from the Heelshire couple.
“Really? Well, that’s certainly wonderful! I’m sure he'll become more open to meeting you after he gets used to you being in the house…” Mrs. Heelshire states with a gentle smile, and you nod your head in agreement.
With that, you are then taken on a tour of the house. You’re shown areas you can and cannot wander to, and you mentally note each location that’s off limits. You’d never want to make the Heelshires uncomfortable, despite how curious you were. They show you to your room, which you immediately recognize as Brahms’ childhood room.
“Oh wow! This looks exactly how I remembered it!” You giggle.
“I’m glad you’re fond of it still, as Brahms insisted you take his room for your own… comfort…” Mr. Heelshire shares, but something tells you he’s not entirely being honest. However, you ignore the feeling bubbling up in your stomach.
“Well, feel free to unpack your things dear. As we mentioned before, we are planning on going on a trip within the next few days. So it will be just you and Brahms for a while…” Mrs. Heelshire reminds you, and you shiver slightly for some reason.
“Oh, yes… Well, I hope the two of you enjoy it!” You politely respond.
~~~
“Goodbye, dear! And remember, follow the rules and you’ll get no trouble from our dear Brahms!” The Heelshires bid you farewell and leave in their cab. Closing the door, you sigh in relief.
“Alright, follow the rules… I can do that… it’s the least I can do since they were so kind as to let me stay for a while…” You motivate yourself.
“Y/n…” A sudden familiar, childlike voice echoes through the house. You looked around to see who it came from, but you saw no one. It had to be Brahms, right? Who else could it have been, but where was he?
“B-Brahms?” You sheepishly call out. You hear no answer and suddenly feel quite stupid. Maybe you just heard the shifting of the house or imagined someone was calling your name?
“Alright, focus… first things first, making some lunch… hopefully he’ll come down to eat with me…?” You hope. You could’ve sworn you heard another childish giggle somewhere, but you try to shake the skittish feeling building up. You quickly make whatever you feel like for lunch, desperate to finish so that you can call Brahms down to eat.
“Um, Brahms? I… lunch is done… if you want some?” You yell throughout the house, but you hear no answer. Finally feeling defeat, you turn back to the kitchen and notice that one of the plates of food has disappeared.
“How did he get to it without me noticing?” You ask out loud. Every instinct within you tells you that something was wrong, but you tried your best to give the man some time to adjust to the new living situation.
“Y/n…?” In the middle of eating, you hear a now more adult version of the voice you heard earlier. You drop your fork in surprise and frantically look around for the source. You then see a tall and scruffy looking man standing at the end of the dining room. He was holding the plate that is now empty, and you figure that must be Brahms. He was very odd looking, in all honesty. He wore a porcelain mask that resembles the type of little dollies you used to keep as a kid.
“Oh, um… h-hello, Brahms…?” You try to be friendly towards him, despite the creepy feeling you got from him already. However, him not answering causes the suspicion to form again.
“Um… did you enjoy the meal I made for you?” You try to spark a conversation, but Brahms nonverbally nods in response.
“That’s good! I’m… glad…” You smile awkwardly at him, but his masked face remains expressionless. You shift uncomfortably in your seat, and Brahms notices the tense state you’re in. He begins to step closer to you, and sets his plate on the table. Sweating profusely, you wonder what he’s doing. He steps closer and closer to you until he’s directly in front of you. While you sit, he towers over you. You’d never admit it, but he’s very intimidating. However, you try your best to be polite.
“Is… everything alright, Brahms?” You ask innocently. He just stares at you, though, never saying a word. When you were about to get up and try to walk away, he grabs your arm and pulls you into him.
“B-Brahms…?!” You exclaim as he squeezes you in his broad arms. He’s rather warm, but trembling. Your heart relaxes when you realize he only wanted a hug.
“Y/n… nice to see you again…” He finally peeps out. Your cheeks heat up, but you lean into the embrace. The two of you just hold onto each other for a few moments, enjoying each other’s presence.
“Good to see you, too! I was worried you were upset with me for coming back after such a long time…” You try to pull away and look him in the eyes, but his grip keeps you there.
“Mm, no… not upset… lonely…” He breathes into your ear, sending a chill down your back. He was… lonely? That makes you feel bad… really bad… how could you leave him like you did after the incident?! It wasn’t completely your fault, as you parents were the main reason you stayed away. They told you what a dangerous person Brahms was, and they forbid you from being influenced by him in any way.
Additionally, your parents never liked how fond the two of you seemed towards each other, despite the slight age difference you had. Brahms was only six years older, and to you it didn’t matter for terms of friendship. However, your parents saw the attraction Brahms had towards you right away. As children, it only developed into a little crush, but the older the two of you got the more obvious it became, to the adults at least. You seemed quite oblivious to his attempts to woo you, as you had just thought he was being friendly.
“I…I’m sorry, Brahms… I should’ve… I wish I’d have… I’m sorry…” Tear well in your eyes as you look down from his gaze. Your focus then shifts to the ever growing bulge in his pants that you hadn’t noticed before.
“It’s alright… happy you’re here now…” Brahms strokes your hair with his free hand, and he leans into you. You feel him stroke your neck with his nose, seemingly trying to get a reaction out of you. Completely frozen, you felt unsure of what to do. All of the sudden, your head’s ideas clicked and made you realize the years of yearning he’d been doing for you.
You’d be lying if you said you didn’t still have feelings for the boy you grew up with. You always admired how protective he was of you. You never admitted your affection towards him, though, as you thought he might react negatively. To you, the age difference acted as a barrier, but to him, it seemed he didn’t mind in the slightest. All he’s ever known was his love for you, despite the age gap. However, is this still the same boy as before? You probably barely knew him anymore. Then why were you getting so flustered over this simple interaction?
“Brahms?” You look back into his eyes with a curious glint. What was he planning with you?
“Hm?” He nonchalantly answers.
“Are you…?” You start, but then feel too embarrassed to finish.
“Yes,” He agrees without needing you to explain. You feel him jerk his hips into your stomach softly, desperate to get some friction between the two of you. As intoxicating as he was being, you still felt unsure of your stance with him.
“I’m not sure I want to… I mean, this is so soon… don’t you think?” You try to reason mainly with yourself to try and stop this from happening. With that, Brahms stops and pulls away from you with a pout.
“No?” He questions with sweet eyes.
“I… yes…?” You try to stand your ground with yourself again, but it’s no use. Brahms’ heartfelt pleading turns you to putty in his hands.
“Please?” He begs. With that, you finally agree, and he’s onto you. Groping all up and down your sides, front, and back, he feels every inch of your body as if he’s desperate to find something in you.
“Brahms… wait…?” You stop him again, realizing you hadn’t seen his actual face yet. You politely ask him to remove his mask, but he visibly slumps.
“Why…? You… don’t want to see me…” Brahms insecurely explains, but you shake your head.
“I do! Please…?” You whine as he continues to feel up your back. Brahms hesitates slightly, then agrees. With that, he slowly removes the porcelain from himself. This leaves his bare, burnt, and uncertain face into your view. You’re unsure of what to say at first, as your feelings are conflicted. However, you quickly decide to go with what your heart felt.
“You’re so handsome, Brahms…” You confess with a sheepish smile. He doesn’t respond, though, almost as if he’s debating what to say as well.
“Mm!” You moan through a sudden kiss he placed on your lips, making Brahms smile to himself in the kiss. He loved the way you reacted to his touch. He quickly realized you were feeling the same towards him, and that gave him the confidence to continue. You rapidly grew a certain heat in your pelvic area, but the feeling was still unfamiliar to you. Only on the rare occasion did you allow yourself the pleasure, but you felt guilty for it every time.
“Slut… whore… useless daughter…” Your parents’ past words radiate in your head, and a panic washes over your body. Brahms senses your inner conflict again, and stops once more.
“Y/n…?” He gently asks to see if you’re alright. Tears well up in your eyes as the guilt of disappointing your parents consumes you.
“I’m sorry, I just… my mom and dad would be so upset… I just feel so… lost…” You admit, and Brahms wipes your cheeks with his calloused hands.
“Mm, screw them…” He chuckles darkly.
“But…” You try to argue, but he shushes you instead.
“They’ve never been good to you, Y/n…” Brahms shares, and it confuses you at first. They’ve always given you food, shelter, and anything else a child would need.
“But they… they mean well…” You try to reason it out, but he still disagrees.
“I’ve been watching, listening to how they treat you your whole life, Y/n… the way they scream at you, gaslight you, disappoint you… that’s not love… that’s abuse…” Brahms whispers with a broken heart for you. The pain of realization hits you, but you try to muffle your cries with your hands over your mouth.
“I’m so sorry… I know how hard it is… but I… I want to love you… really love you…” He kisses the top of your head sweetly. His words fill your heart with hope that you might not be miserable the rest of your life.
“Really…? I mean, I would love that… but I don’t want to force you into anything…” You self doubt yourself.
“Absolutely. I mean, hell… why do you think I was doing all of this?” Brahms wonders, and you suppose he’s right.
“Yeah, true… I’m sorry, I just feel bad… but thank you, I’d love to… y’know…?” You admit with a shy grin, which he immediately returns.
“Good,” He smirks and kisses you again. This time, the kiss was much more desperate for the sweet result. Brahms shows no mercy for you this time as he begins biting your lips. Your little gasps invoke a strong sense of pride within him. He was making you feel this way, and he alone would make you feel good.
“Hm,” His deep voice rumbles in his chest. Your eyes flutter open and shut, unsure of how to go about this situation. Squirming around awkwardly, you then feel Brahms grab your waist as he lifts you up and onto the table.
“Ah! Brahms...?!” You yelp in surprise.
“Take off your shirt, Y/n.” He demands, already sliding his hands underneath. You timidly follow his instructions, removing your shirt and bra from your body. Brahms looks down from your face and onto your breasts. He adored them, so he ran his hands over them as he gave each nipple a cheeky pinch.
“Oh, Brahms…” Your eyes close in bliss, but he snaps your attention back to his eyes.
“Look at me,” He suggests sternly.
“O-okay…” You do as he wishes and stare deep into his icy eyes. He’s tender and gentle, but he still makes you feel so small next to him.
“You’re so pretty, Y/n… I’ve always loved you…” Brahms brushes a stray lock of hair out of your face, giving him a better view at your beauty.
“I have loved you for the longest time, too, Brahms… I just never knew how to tell you…” You try your best to express your feelings, but your past experience with doing so has never been easy for you. Each emotion you shared ended in an argument with your parents.
“I’m so glad… please…” Brahms pleads, leaning his forehead against yours. He didn’t have to finish for you to understand what he wanted.
“C’mere…” Your sudden burst of trust hits the two of you like a train. Brahms roughly attacks your neck with his lips and teeth, nipping at all your sensitive areas. Exploring each and every inch, he scopes out which areas you like best.
“Mm, Y/n…” He whimpers, rubbing his needy cock against your body. You had neglected it for far too long, and you wanted to give it some love too.
Lowering your hand down to his member, you stroke him through his pants. Pre-cum leaks from his tip and soaks through his underwear slightly. His moans fill your ears with sweet misery. The lack of being inside of you was killing him, but he wanted to take things slow for you.
“Ah, Y/n…! Please! I’ll be a good boy!” He begs you to allow him entrance, and you agree. Instantaneously, he pulls his clothes off and prepares his painfully hard cock to slide into you.
“Oh! You feel… so tight…!” He didn’t tell you, but this was his first time as well. The first feeling of being inside of someone, especially when that someone is you, was the best feeling he’s ever felt. He couldn’t help himself but pump in and out of you. He tried his best to go slow, but his selfish excitement got the better of him. However, you were far from upset by this.
“Ah! D-don’t… stop…!” You plead with him, and he obliges. Slapping his body into yours in a rhythmic motion causes you to quickly feel that coil in your stomach tighten around him.
“F-fuck…! You’re gonna make me…!” As quickly as it started, your love making ended. The two of you came together simultaneously, and everything felt perfect to you. However, Brahms felt a wave of guilt.
“I… I’m sorry… I wish I had lasted longer… and I shouldn’t have pressured you into this…” He goes on and on about all the things he could’ve done better, but you then stop him with a chaste peck on his lips.
“You were perfect. Thank you,” You lovingly look into his eyes. He searches for any sort of regret, but when he finds none he settles into your arms.
~~~
MY REQUESTS FOR DRAWING AND WRITING ARE STILL OPEN!! FEEL FREE TO SEND AN ASK/MESSAGE WITH YOUR IDEA!!
#brahms heelshire#brahms#brahms heelshire the boy#brahms heelshire x reader#brahms heelshire x y/n#brahms heelshire x you#brahms x y/n#brahms x you#slasher smut#slasher fanart#slasher brahms heelshire#slasher x y/n#slasher x you#slasher x s/o#slasher x reader#slashers#slashers x reader#slasher community#slasher fandom#the boy x reader#the boy fanart#the boy#the boy 2016#the boy brahms#brahms heelshire smut#brahms smut
690 notes
·
View notes
Text
Oh, love
Summary: It takes a year of trial and error, of love and heartbreak, for the two to finally realize there's no one else they'd rather be with. Or in which she becomes they're photographer for a summer tour and falls in love with the dark haired drummer.
Word Count: 10.3k
Warnings: swearing, angst, sexual content
A/N: I just want to say a huge thank you to @ethanesimp for proofreading and hyping this fic up, thank you so much amore! This is the first piece I've written for any of the members of maneskin, and also the longest thing I've ever written! Feedback is greatly appreciated!
January
It’s a call in the middle of the day that begins it all. She’s been in a shoot all morning, running around snapping photos of a wanna-be teen idol. She’s been here many times, being hired to do promo shots for someone who never makes it farther than this. But this call, she knows it’s different. She’s heard the name, seen some videos, she knows this won’t be like the rest. She’s instructed to clear her schedule for the week and to be in Rome by the end of the day.
The cold air hits her as she leaves the building, suitcase and camera bag in hand. This is the moment she’s been waiting for since joining the company, the chance to become a permanent fixture instead of hopping from gig to gig. She’s told that they requested her specifically, that one of the band members saw her collection from a festival last summer and was dead set on booking her for their summer tour. It’s all new to her, the feeling of being the first choice and not second best. She barely hears anything that’s said on the plane by their manager, too busy trying not to freak out.
It’s only a few hours plane ride, but it feels like a lifetime. Thoughts run wild in her head as the seconds tick by, she can’t remember the last time she’d been this excited, or nervous, for something. She’s greeted by more people from their team as she steps off the plane, and is quickly ushered to the villa they’ve been staying in. She barely has time to process the beautiful new city she’s in before she’s hidden by walls of an even more beautiful place.
They give her time to relax and unpack, but clear instructions to not leave the property without security. Things have been crazy, she’s told, since their winning last year fans have become more clever with their tactics. She laughs at some of the stories, but heeds the warning all the same. She’s seen quite a few things that have shaken her to her core, so she knows to be careful and wary.
Music floats through the halls and into her room, the band practicing on the other side of the villa. The music fills her veins with a feeling she can’t quite place, but it’s a welcome humming that gets her blood pumping. She grabs her camera and follows the melodies, laughing at the jokes thrown around in english whenever someone messes up. She angles herself behind a corner just right where she can take pictures while still being hidden from the band.
Her heart races at the scene in front of her. It’s a family like she’s never seen. They all seem to orbit around each other, pushing and pulling each other into their atmospheres. She watches Victoria dance around the room, bass in hand, strumming the lines to an old song. Thomas lays on the floor with a notebook reading off words, Damiano repeating them as he draws on eyeliner. And Ethan, who sits at his drum set, twirling the drumsticks in his hand as he observes the scene before him.
She captures picture after picture of their dynamic, taking the most of Ethan, who seems to have a magnetic pull to him. She only pulls herself from the moment when she’s spotted. “Sai, qualcuno chiamerebbe questo strano comportamento.”
The words are warm against her ear, and she jumps at the unexpected presence. She turns around, laughing to hide her embarrassment, trying to translate the words in her head. She freezes when she sees it’s Ethan, trying to figure out when he slipped away from the rest of the group.
“Ah, niente italiano. Er, it’s unusual, what you are doing.”
Another nervous laugh leaves her lips, “Sorry. I didn’t mean to be creepy. There’s something about the way the group is when no one is watching, it’s hard to ignore, it needed to be captured.”
He smiles at that. It’s soft and warm and she feels as if the world has stopped spinning. A song plays between their hearts as a silence falls over them. There’s a beauty about him that makes it hard to focus on anything but him.
A series of crashes followed by loud curses in Italian breaks the spell that they were under and Ethan pulls himself away from her to go and manage his friends. She uses this moment as an excuse to slip away and tour the rest of the house, ending in the kitchen where dinner is being prepared. She snaps a few photos of the chefs cooking, already envisioning the blog post they’ll go along with.
When everyone has made their way to the dining room a toast is made; to new adventures, to new friends, and to family. Sweet wine and light rain makes the time pass faster and the evening flows into night easily. The group parts only moments after midnight, long days ahead calling them to catch up on sleep now.
The month flows by with days and nights blurring together. It seems the studio is really the only place they call home, spending every waking moment in the room that houses their instruments. She stays with them through the long hours, snapping photos of the weird things they get themselves up to. Her hard drive slowly fills with collections of each band member, ones for the public eye and ones she sends to them to make them laugh.
The end of the month brings a party, something small to celebrate sold out tour dates. A night out to a local bar and far too many drinks. She dances with Victoria, who has become her best friend in the few weeks she’s been with them. Damiano and his girlfriend are not far away, but much more caught up in their own world. Thomas has disappeared somewhere, no doubt warming someone's bed for the night. But through all the commotion, she can’t stop watching Ethan.
He’s sitting at a table nursing the only drink he’s had that night, planning to take on the role of babysitter at the end of the night once everyones had too much to drink. He drums his fingers on the table, following the beat of each song that plays. He seems lost in his own world, content with being by himself. She moves away from Victoria, who easily finds another partner, and makes her way to the table.
“Sembri solo,” the words fall from her lips quietly as she takes a seat beside him.
He smiles at her, “Seems your little lessons are paying off.”
She blushes at that, not realizing he’d picked up on her daily lessons with their English tutor. “Only enough to not seem like a tourist.”
A small chuckle escapes his lips, and she wishes she could bottle the sound.
“But don’t change the subject. Tonight was about having fun, celebrating a big accomplishment. Yet you’re sitting here alone.”
He sighs at her insistence, “Sometimes we don’t need to celebrate everything so publicly.”
Something pulls at her heart. She can’t imagine having such a public life, but she understands how it must feel to never have anything to yourself. Before she knows what she’s doing, she places a hand on his arm and gives it a reassuring squeeze, a light tingle shooting between the two of them.
She pulls her hand away quickly, a small blush forming on both their cheeks. He offers her a small smile to make the moment less awkward, and she returns it.
The night ends not too much later, the rest of the crew having decided that warm beds would be much more comfortable than the crowded bar. She helps Ethan herd their friends home, laughing along with him at their drunken antics. Victoria jokingly calls them mom and dad as they help her to bed, and the blush that was plastered on her face earlier that night makes a second appearance.
It’s almost morning by the time she makes it to her own room. Ethan isn’t far behind her, realizing for the first time tonight that they share the same hallway. “Buona notte,” comes his voice from down the hall.
She turns to face him, catching herself stuck in his stare. She can’t quite place the look in his eyes, but it gives her butterflies all the same.
“Buona notte.”
February
February brings more time in the studio and less time outside the walls of the Villa. While winter in Rome is not like the ones you’d experience in colder places, it still brings a chill to her bones. She steals one of Victoria's sweaters after a night spent lounging under the stars, a small break from a busy schedule.
A fire had been lit and a bottle of sweet wine was making its way around the group. She’d set her camera aside for the evening, planning on enjoying a night without the calls of work. She doesn’t know when it happens, but suddenly she’s swaying to a drunken beat in the arms of Damiano who can’t stop giggling at her two left feet. The man had not believed her when she said she couldn’t dance, but was now biting his tongue as they moved around the courtyard.
As the night seemed to come to a lull, a game of truth or dare was proposed and all were in agreement. She finds herself sitting beside Thomas on the floor as Victoria begins the game, a stupid dare aimed towards Damiano that earns him a new haircut. The night drags on in a flurry of laughter and silly dares. By midnight half the group is wearing someone else’s clothes, and the others have barely any on.
She’s moved to be sitting by Ethan, who has an arm casually draped across her shoulder. It shouldn’t feel so electric, his skin touching hers, but it does and it’s the only thing she can focus on. Her heart feels like it’s almost beating out of her chest and the blush on her face isn’t caused by the alcohol in her system.
Damiano is the first to notice her situation, and starts poking fun at her whenever it was his turn to ask her something. It started off innocent enough, small questions aimed towards her love life, but it soon caught the attention of Thomas who was the first one to issue a dare towards the girl. This was how she’d ended up sitting beside Ethan, cuddled into his side. Ethan was oblivious to the things going on around them, until Victoria dared her to kiss him.
It seems as though time stops, the laughter fades and the silence becomes deafening. She turns towards Ethan, a mixture of panic and excitement painted on her face. He smiles at her, “We don’t have to, amore.”
“A dares a dare.” She shrugs at him.
A round of cheers raises up around them as the two lean in. It’s meant to be only a small peck, something good enough to count in the eyes of those around them. But as she goes to pull away his hand reaches up to tangle in her hair and he pulls her closer. Their lips meet again without any hesitation and it’s like the world lights up around them. Blame it on the alcohol, but if she were to die right now she’d be happy.
They pull away a second later, a small laugh leaving both of them, chests rising at an unsteady rhythm.
“Awe, they’re blushing! How cute!” Comes the voice of Damiano, further pulling a blush from the girl.
She grabs one of the pillows beside her and aims it at his head, laughing when she misses terribly.
The night fades into morning and they all climb to the roof to watch the sunrise. It’s a moment she wants tattooed in her memories forever. She’s got her arms wrapped around Victoria and the three boys huddle around them, alcohol still flows through their veins and they’re all singing different versions of the same song.
March
The beginning of spring in Rome is magical. Flowers start to bloom, mornings are coated in a light dusting of rain, and clothing starts to become less of a necessity. She takes photos of the band trapezing the streets. The Villa studio has become too familiar, moving instead to a studio in the city.
By now, a routine has been put in place. Mornings sipping coffee and eating fresh pastries while she laughs at the varying states of wake the band is in. Afternoons in the studio, recording their new album while she collects photos and videos for their ‘making of’. Evenings spent in restaurants and bars, eating some of the best food she’s ever had, and she swears she’ll never eat anything better.
She’s never fallen in love with a city like this before. Maybe it’s the city, or maybe it’s the people she’s with, but she swears she never wants to leave. It suffocates her in the best way possible, the feeling of being home. She hopes that when the tours over and her contracts up, that she’ll move here, maybe even keep these people she’s grown so close to in the past few months.
She’s thrown out of the daydream by Thomas yelling at her in a mix of italian and english for not paying attention. It’s the middle of the afternoon, they’ve taken a lunch break at a restaurant down the block, and Thomas is expressively telling a story. His hands are in the air and he’s almost knocked his wine glass over too many times to count.
Damiano sits across from her, fiddling with her camera, snapping his own photos that he presents to her proudly. She laughs at every one, but never discourages his actions. Victoria is on her left, Ethan on her right, both vying for her approval as they argue over something. She’s overwhelmed by the different directions her brain is being tugged, but the hand that snakes its way into hers calms her.
She looks down to see Ethan rubbing his thumb along the back of her hand, a soft smile grazing his lips as they make eye contact. She returns it, whispering a small thank you to the boy.
That night, she lays in bed, in the room she’s begun to finally call hers, thinking of the boy with stars in his eyes. She doesn’t know if it’s feeling like she finally belongs somewhere, or the wine that still coats her veins, but there’s something about him that she wishes she could become a part of. She wants to wrap herself in it and never leave. She’s falling for him, hard. Vaffanculo.
April
It is Victoria's birthday and everyone has decided that she must be princess for the day. Ethan and Damiano have been up since dawn making an extravagant breakfast, something that should be put in a five star restaurant. Her and Thomas had disappeared shortly after waking, returning with a stack of presents that was almost as tall as him, and the best bouquet of flowers she could find.
After decorating the patio with anything and everything they could find, it was a mad dash to Victoria's room to wake her up. She protested, claiming that sleep was more important than being awake, but at the mention of presents she was the first one out of the room.
It was a morning of happiness, and a much needed break from their hectic schedule. She recorded the entire day, from the dramatic wake up call to the celebratory sparklers that were set off that night, it was all captured.
After breakfast the princess requested a trip to the beach, and no one would dare refuse her. They found something private, a little hidden oasis an hour's drive from the villa. They spend hours there, switching between swimming and laying in the sun. She finds herself alone on the sand with Ethan at one point, watching the others like proud parents.
She tries not to think about how close his body feels to her, how she can feel the heat his body is radiating seeping into her, the smell of his body wash. He’s invading all of her senses and she’s trying so hard to focus on anything but him. “Let’s go on a walk?”
His voice is warm as the question escapes his lips. She turns to look at him and she’s thankful to be able to blame the sun for the blush on her cheeks. She nods and gets up to follow him, brushing off the sand that’s clinging to her bathing suit and wrapping a towel around her shoulders.
They disappear down the beach, walking side by side, a comfortable silence enveloping them. It’s not till they’re halfway down the beach that either of them speaks. “Are you enjoying your time?”
She doesn’t miss the hint of worry that laces his voice, and she’s quick to reassure him that she is. “Yes, very much. This is probably the best job I’ve had in years.”
He softly chuckles at her words, “Good. Good. We’re trying to make you feel like one of us, don’t want you running away.”
She’s grateful for the confession, glad that they don’t see her as just another person that works for them. “Don’t worry, I’m not going anywhere anytime soon.”
He bumps her shoulder with his, a small smile forming on his face, “Yeah?”
“Yeah.”
They head back to the group soon after, realizing they’ve let the day slip away and need to leave soon if they want to make their dinner reservations.
A small vineyard hidden in the valley, they’ve booked the place so it’s just them, and ordered every bottle of wine on the menu to taste. They laugh away the night, enjoying plates of delicious food and letting their minds wander. A gorgeous cake is brought out at the end, half of which ends up destroyed thanks to an impromptu food fight. More presents are opened and Victoria starts tearing up, blubbering about how much she loves the idiots she’s surrounded with.
They walk through the dark streets of Rome, singing happy birthday loudly in every language they know. It’s unusually cold, but she’s somehow been wrapped in Ethan’s jacket, his arm slung over her shoulder. She’s holding Vic’s hand, Damiano and Thomas taking turns with her camera.
The air surrounding them is electrified, she looks up into the sky and thanks the stars for the life she’s living.
May
The summer tour is fast approaching, and nerves are starting to set in. The already high energy group somehow is bouncing off the walls even more, making for an interesting collection of photos. Nerves are starting to get the better of them, and she often finds one of them wandering around the Villa at odd hours of the night. She’s good at being able to channel her nerves into something else, focusing all of the energy on a new project.
One night though, it gets the better of her. She tosses and turns in her bed for hours before she decides that sleep isn’t coming. Instead of lying in bed willing her brain to shut off, she throws on a pair of shoes and heads for the front door, thinking a walk in the warm spring air will do her some good. What she doesn’t expect to find is Ethan sitting out on the terrace, cigarette in one hand and a book in the other, lost in his own world.
She doesn’t mean to catch his attention, hoping to allow him this little bit of uninterrupted peace, but he spots her anyway. “Buona serata,” He rasps, voice laced with the quietness of the night.
“Buona serata, Ethan.” She returns the greeting.
He motions for her to sit down in the chair beside him, closing the book and placing it on the table. “What’s troubling your mind tonight?”
She’s not used to the way someone can read her so well, but there’s something about Ethan that brings her comfort in the fact that he can. “Nerves, I guess. I’ve never done a gig this big, never spent so much time with one group. I’m used to being moved around a lot, still getting used to being a permanent fixture I guess.”
The words are heavy on her tongue, never having voiced her worries out loud before. He takes a long drag of the cigarette hanging from his lips, “La vita ci dà solo ciò che sa che possiamo gestire.”
“Some would think you were a poet in a past life.”
A small laugh escapes his lips, and he shakes his head. A comfortable silence falls over them and she wishes she could bottle this feeling to keep with her forever. He turns to look at her, and it’s hard to put into words the feeling that washes over him. He’s not sure where it comes from, the urge to kiss her, but it sends him spiralling.
He reaches his hand up to brush a few strands of hair out of her face, “Le stelle brillano più luminose nei tuoi occhi, amore.”
The words and his actions cause her heart to raise and her breath to hitch. They’re close now, the closest they’ve been since that night in February, and all she can think about is that kiss that they shared.
Neither knows who leaned in first, but suddenly their lips are touching and it is everything and nothing like they remembered. While the other kiss had been hesitant and brief, this one was full of purpose. Their noses brush and their breaths tangle together, he bits her lip for a moment and a small moan escapes her. He swears it’s the best sound he’s ever heard.
He grabs at her hips, lifting her from the chair and placing her so she’s straddling his lap. She tangles her fingers in his hair and tugs softly, earning a groan from the man. The sound sends shockwaves through her and she rocks her hips against his almost involuntarily. His lips move from hers to the side of her neck, pulling small whimpers from her as he nips and sucks at the skin. It’s everything she’s ever imagined and more. The feeling of his body pressed to hers, the pleasure he can so easily give to her.
She moves her hands down to fumble with the hem of his shirt and that’s when he pulls away. “While I would normally love to do that here, how about we continue this somewhere more private?”
She nods eagerly and removes herself from his lap. He all but drags her inside the villa and towards his room. She trips over her own feet and they both laugh at her clumsiness, falling into each other as he tries to catch her but trips over his own feet in turn. He leans in to kiss her again as their bodies collide, this one sweeter and softer than the previous one.
The moment passes quickly and soon she’s being dragged through the halls again, only to be met with a half asleep Damiano standing in the doorway of his room. They stop in their tracks, jumping apart, trying to act like nothing was happening. “It’s rude to have a party and not invite everyone, you know.”
She lets out a breath she didn’t know she was holding, glad that he didn’t know what had been happening moments prior. Ethan is quick to explain that they were just having a cup of tea on the terrace and were now heading to bed, and thankfully the lie is believed. Damiano wishes them a goodnight, heading back into his room, and the two are left in silence in the hallway.
“Maybe we should go to bed,” he whispers to her.
Her heart sinks, but she nods her head in agreement and turns to walk back down the hall to her room. She’s not really sure how the night was going to end, but this was definitely not how she wanted it to; walking in silence next to someone her heart aches for, pretending that nothing had happened between them.
He walks her up to her door, still ever the gentleman, and places a gentle kiss on her cheek. “Buona notte, amore.”
The words should not sound as sad as they do, and she tries her hardest to keep the tears welling up in her eyes at bay as she watches him turn and walk away.
June
How do you go back to being just friends after making out with someone? Well, you don’t. At least, not fully. They dance around each other without knowing it, avoiding any contact that could lead to something more or allude to something else, but there are still moments where the world seems to slip away and it’s just the two of them.
The tour kicks off at a festival in Amsterdam. Blue skies and sunny days greet them as they get off the plane. They have a day to explore before their first show, and no one can decide how to spend it. In the end, Victoria drags Thomas off to do some shopping, Damiano plans a trip to a few museums with his girlfriend, and she is left with Ethan.
She’s not truly stuck with him, but she doesn’t feel like wandering a forgein city all by herself. Since the night in the Villa, they haven’t spent longer than a few minutes alone together, both refusing to acknowledge what had happened.
A trip to the beach seems like the best place to be, and within the hour she’s lounging in the sun listening to Ethan read a book. It’s peaceful, the sound of the waves and his voice lulling her into a half sleep. She’s got a drink in her hands, something sweet and fruity, and she’s sharing a cigarette with Ethan. It’s a scene she thinks one would find in a movie.
She rolls herself over so she’s laying on her back, staring up at Ethan who sits beside her. She places her hand on his leg and traces random shapes into his skin. Goosebumps rise in the wake of her fingertips, and he tries to stay focused on the book in his hands but finds it hard to do so. “You are very distracting, amore.”
She looks up at him innocently and she can’t help but admire him. His hair is tucked away in a bun, but a few pieces have fallen out and are flying in the gentle breeze. He’s only wearing a pair of swim trunks, broad chest on full display. He catches her roaming eyes as they make their way back to his face, a smirk slowly forming on his face. “Or maybe I’m the one distracting you, no?”
She smiles shyly and looks away from him, because yes, he is distracting her, and she’s finding it very hard to not kiss him right now. He chuckles at her, reaching his hand towards her face and turning it back towards him. He leans down towards her, “I’m going to kiss you now, okay?”
All she can do is nod, and a second later his lips are on hers. It’s sweet and slow, she can taste the tobacco on his lips and it’s intoxicating. She moves so she’s sitting up, leaning into him more, the world around them fading out until all that is left is them.
A few days later they find themselves in a hotel room in Munich. There’s music playing and everyone’s laughing. Her camera hasn’t left her hands all night, every moment needing to be captured as they ride the after show high.
She’s in the middle of recording Thomas’ one man act when a pair of arms wrap themselves around her waist. She knows exactly who it is by the scent that invades her nostrils and sends her brain into overdrive. She lets out a sudden, loud laugh, as his fingers trace themselves up and down her sides, collapsing into his chest as she struggles to breath.
He picks her up and spins her around, letting out an equally loud laugh at her protests. He’s happy, and it’s something that looks better on him than any designer outfit he could ever buy.
He falls onto one of the beds, pulling her down with him. She lands beside him tangled in his arms, he’s looking at her with a goofy grin on his face. The world seems to silence around them as their eyes lock. Her smile softens and she reaches her hand over to brush an eyelash off his cheek, he catches her hand before she can pull it away and brings it to his lips, kissing it gently.
He looks ethereal in this moment, hair strewn all over the place, a wild look in his eyes. She reaches for her camera and brings it up to capture him, never wanting to forget this moment.
The streets of Prague are empty, save for the two of them walking hand in hand down them. It’s early, almost too early to be considered an acceptable time to be awake, but they continue on nonetheless. A wild craving for something sweet had brought upon their adventure, and with the look she was giving him, he couldn’t say no to accompanying her.
They had been sitting on the balcony of her hotel room, watching the sun starting to peak out over the horizon and sharing a cigarette when she had turned to him with a mischievous look in her eyes. “I want something sweet.”
The comment had earned her an offer to order room service, but she shakes her head at the idea, standing up and walking back into the room. “No. Something real, maybe a coffee too.”
He follows her in, watching her pull on a shirt to cover the bralette she had been sitting in. “È presto, amore. Let’s go to bed. We can order something when the sun is awake also.”
She smiles at his words, but makes no move to stop dressing. She grabs her wallet and room key before heading to the door, stopping to turn and look at him, a question in her eyes.
“Fine, I’ll come with you.” He says after a moment, throwing on his jacket and walking over to her.
It’s 7:30 in the morning, the sun is starting to make it’s daily appearance, and they are happy. The small bakery they stumble into is just opening for the day and they’re greeted by the owner, an older lady with the sweetest smile. She speaks in broken English, an obvious language barrier between the group of them, but no one seems to mind.
She orders herself a poppy strudel and a coffee, Ethan ordering a croissant and an espresso, before sitting down at one of the small tables. He sits beside her, wrapping an arm around her and pulling her into his side. He presses a soft kiss into the crown of her head and she sighs in content.
Moments like this are what she lives for. She might only be here because she works for them, but somewhere along the way she’s become part of their little family. She looks over to Ethan who’s lost in conversation with the owner, and she whispers to herself, “Penso di essermi innamorato di te.”
She doesn’t know that he hears her, his smile spreading wider across his face.
July
The turnover from June to July happens mid concert in Stockholm. She swears she can feel it, the sudden shift, a slight change in the air. She’s running around in front of the stage capturing pictures of the band in what she’s come to call their ‘natural habitat’. There’s an indescribable buzz in the air as they perform, the crowd becoming louder and louder with each song.
She keeps catching Ethans eye and there’s something primal in the way he looks at her. During a song switch, while Damiano rambles to the crowd, he motions her on stage. He tells her to get closer to everyone, promising that they won’t bite, and she giggles at him. She does what he says nonetheless, capturing some up close photos of the band and a few great shots of the crowd.
All too soon the show is ending and everyone’s piling into the car, a small party taking place in the backseat. Damiano has music blasting from his phone, Victoria and Thomas are dancing along to the beat, and Ethan is belting out the lyrics. She watches the group of them, laughing so hard her sides hurt, and she’s never felt more at home.
When they get to the hotel he’s quick to pull her towards his room, thankfully void of a roommate for the night. The second they get into the room, his lips are on hers. He pulls her close to his body and her hands tangle themselves in his hair. It’s nothing like any of their previous kisses, it’s heated and fast, every thought trying to be conveyed by the fever of it. She pulls back slightly to catch her breath and he leans in to whisper in her ear, “Join me in the shower?”
It’s not so much a question as a statement, but she nods her head eagerly, quick to follow him into the bathroom. He strips himself of the few clothes he’s wearing (most having been thrown off during the show), before turning to her. He reaches his arms out towards her, pulling her close to him and tugging on her shirt. She barely registers him pulling off her clothes, too focused on his body in front of her.
She’s never seen him so bare, and she’s having a hard time focussing on anything else. It’s not until her body hits the warm water that she snaps back to reality. He looks wild, eyes blown with lust, a wicked smile on his face. She firmly plants her lips on his, moaning into the kiss as he grabs at her. His hands are skilled and know every way to pull those delicious sounds from her lips.
It’s quick and dirty, and it is everything she has ever imagined it would be.
An hour later, she’s tangled up in the sheets of his bed, his entire being engulfing her as they watch the stars outside the window. She wonders if they are watching them too.
Paris is the city of lights, a statement she’s never been more sure of. The streets are lit with every light, shining brighter than the stars. She’s in a permanent state of bliss, after the night she shared with Ethan. Their relationship is hidden from the public, living in stolen moments and nights in hotel rooms, but she’s never been happier to be someone's dirty secret.
The band is electric on stage, something about the city they’re in taking their performance to a whole new level. The show goes on longer than it should have, but none of them even care when their manager comes over to reprimand them. They hang around to greet fans and take photos with anyone and everyone, and it’s not until security has to kick them out that they finally leave.
They find themselves in a bar, not sure what part of the city they’re in, but no one cares when the night feels like this. They drink expensive drinks that they can’t pronounce the name of, dance to songs they don’t know the words to, and feel more alive than they’ve ever felt. It’s like the world turned itself up to 11 just for them.
She dances with Ethan, not caring who sees because the night is theirs and no one cares. She kisses him in the middle of the dance floor and he pulls her into a vacant bathroom. It’s hot and heavy and the smell of alcohol envelopes them, but they couldn’t care less. Is this love? They don’t care. They’re young and dumb, and well, you only live once.
Back at the hotel they spend the night wrapped in bedsheets on the balcony, a bottle of champagne and a pack of cigarettes shared between the two of them. He points to the stars, a stupid grin on his face, “Le stelle brillano solo per noi.”
She snorts, throwing an abandoned pillow at him. He grabs her arm and pulls her into him, tickling her sides until she’s begging him to stop, tears staining her cheeks but a laugh like no other leaving her lips.
As the night bleeds into morning, and both are hazy with sleep, he whispers to her, “Sei il mio universo.”
They walk down the streets of London, his arm slung over her shoulders as she rambles away, both blissfully unaware of the few fans snapping photos down the street. They don’t notice the group of girls following them, cameras and phones in hand, capturing picture after picture of the couple.
By the time they reach the shop, the photos are already out into the world.
As they order, reposts and comments start flowing, and their phones start lighting up with notifications.
Before they can pay, she’s crying.
Rule number one of being in the public eye; never look at the comments, distance yourself from social media as much as possible, it will never end well.
The final stop in Rome was supposed to be a welcome home. A big celebration was to occur after their last concert, but now, it’s nothing more than finding the quickest way back home. She sits in one of the dressing rooms the entire show, waiting for it to end, scrolling through her social media.
She knows she shouldn’t be, that’ll all it’s doing is hurting her, making her feel worse. But she can’t stop. The comments aimed towards her and the drummer are terrible, and she wishes she could just delete herself from existence. They aren’t even dating, at least not officially, but she’s been deemed the girlfriend from hell. She’s unknowingly stolen something that never belonged to anyone to begin with.
Damianos girlfriend is in the room with her, telling her of her own horror stories dealing with fans, and she knows she’s just trying to help, but she really wishes she would just shut up. She loves the girl to death, she’s been a blessing this entire time, but she feels her mind is too far gone to be saved from the madness.
It’s only a few minutes later that the band wanders in, the usual after show high replaced with a sudden heaviness. Ethan comes to stand by her after putting his things away and pulls her into a tight hug. “Amore mio.”
He’s sweaty and could definitely use a shower, but the hug is comforting. She rubs his back soothingly, knowing this is just as hard on him as it is on her. Their management team has told everyone to remain quiet about it, disappearing from the internet until further notice while they figure out how to manage the situation. It’s maddening, the inability to speak out and protect her. He wishes he could snap his fingers and everything would be fixed, but he knows nothing is ever that easy.
They make their way back to the villa in silence, the car filled with a strangeness. She’s sandwiched between Victoria and Ethan, leaning on the bassist's shoulder, watching her play a game on her phone. It’s not how anyone wanted to end the tour, but the world is a strange and cruel place. Everything good always comes burning down.
August
There’s a party at the villa one night. Things have calmed down enough that she doesn’t spiral every time she looks at her phone, but there’s something in the way Ethan acts around her that makes her uneasy. She’s standing out on the patio, trying to avoid the questioning eyes from everyone in the house. She hasn’t spoken to Ethan all day, and the alcohol coursing through her veins makes her even angrier than she knows she should be.
Out of the corner of her eye she sees him walk out the door beside her, a small scoff leaving her lips as he tries to speak to her.
“Couldn’t be bothered to talk to me all day, what’s changed that you’ve decided to grace me with your presence?”
He looks at her, stunned. “I don’t get what you mean.”
She scoffs again, placing her glass on the table across from her. “Since London you’ve done nothing but ignore me. I get that this wasn’t easy for you, but it wasn’t exactly a cake walk for me. I needed you, Ethan, and you left me.” Her voice is raw and scratchy, the feeling of wanting to cry tickling the back of her throat.
“I don’t know how to do this. I don’t know how Dami does it, how he can deal with the comments and messages. My brain won’t shut off, I can’t stop thinking about how if I had been more careful, I could’ve protected you and none of this would’ve happened. I feel stupid for thinking I could have. I hate seeing you like this, I wish I could take you away from all of this.” His voice slowly lowers, till it’s nothing more than a whisper, words meant only for her.
“I was never what you wanted, was I? This was just all some stupid game to you. I was just someone you could use to get off.” Her voice is laced with pain, a small crack coming out as she speaks.
He shakes his head, laughing slightly, and turns to look away from her. He walks a few steps before turning to face her again, “No. No, you were exactly what I wanted. You were everything to me. We were the same type of crazy.”
“I don’t understand Ethan, then what was the problem? This feels like a confession and a break up all in one.” She crosses her arms and leans against the wall, watching as he pulls a cigarette out from his pocket and lights it.
The familiar sight creates something warm in her chest, memories of summer nights like this flash through her mind. Spending the evening sitting on the balcony of different hotel rooms, sharing a cigarette between the two of them while they let the events of the day soak in. She’d give anything to go back to one of those moments. He blows a breath of smoke out and starts to speak again, “I don’t know, amore. I don’t. I want to tell you I love you, to hold you and call you mine. But I can’t.”
“Can’t, or won’t.” It’s not a question, but a statement.
“No, don’t do that. Don’t turn this into something it’s not. I want to, believe me, I do.” He steps towards her and reaches out his arms, “But we both know we can’t.”
She doesn’t know where the tears come from, but they’re there, pooling in her eyes. It’s only been a few months since they’ve met, there were no promises to be anything more than a summer adventure, but this doesn’t feel right. Her heart should not be breaking at the thought of losing someone she barely even knows.
He stops when he notices her state, reaching out to wipe the tears falling down her cheeks. “Merda. Merda! This wasn’t how this was supposed to go.”
She looks up at him through clouded eyes, “Then how was this supposed to go, Ethan? Breaking my heart wasn’t supposed to hurt me this bad? I was supposed to smile and tell you that I'm not madly in love with you and these past few months meant nothing to me?”
His heart breaks slowly at her words. He never meant for the night to go this way, and he wishes he could just pull her into his arms and tell her he loved her, that everything could be okay. But he can’t, so he pulls away from her, “I’m sorry, I’m so fucking sorry.”
They’re the only words he can manage to get out without breaking down. He takes a second to watch her, memorize all the features of her face, before turning around and walking away. It’s a sight that rips her heart out, watching his form disappear back into the house. She knows this is it, the goodbye she’d been preparing for these past few weeks, but it doesn’t hurt any less.
Before she can help herself, she’s calling after him. “Being in love isn’t a weakness, you know!” But the words fall upon deaf ears.
Vic finds her standing in the same spot an hour later. She’s got a smoke lit in her hand, the third one from the pack. She hasn’t touched her lips to any of them, but the smell and the feeling of holding it brings her comfort. She was never really one to smoke, but she found it entrancing to watch Ethan do it, and right now, it’s the only thing keeping her grounded. It’s silly, how something so small can mean so much.
Her heart aches in the most unbearable way, but she can’t bring herself to do anything about it. Vic doesn’t speak, just stands beside her. She doesn’t need to ask to know that she is well aware of the events that have just unfolded, she’s just grateful for the company.
September
It’s stupidly hot in London for the time of year, but mother nature loves her unexpected heat waves. She’s home now, having left Rome shortly after the fight with Ethan, assuring their manager that she would be able to edit and upload all of the photos and videos from the comfort of her own flat.
Vic and Thomas had driven her to the airport, had walked her all the way to security and hugged her tightly before letting her go. She’d promised to keep in touch and Victoria had made her pinky swear that if she was ever in Rome again, she’d come visit. The flight was short, and she was glad the time difference was only an hour.
Her sister had picked her up and dropped her off at her flat, and she’d immediately collapsed into bed. That was three days ago, she’d barely moved since. Someone had caught her at the airport and the photos were everywhere, articles upon articles had been released, she’d had non stop messages from everyone, but all she could bring herself to do was turn her phone off.
Her photos make it to the front of magazines, her articles getting featured all over the globe, she’s made a name for herself. She gets emails from prospective clients wanting to book her in at shows, her boss sending her information for more high end gigs, but all she can think about is her drummer boy.
Her phone still sits turned off on her desk, she refuses to turn it on for anything, resorting to using only her email, but she knows everything that’s going on with the band. She’d been asked to join them again in a few months, to become a permanent part of their team. She hasn’t been able to reply.
She gets panicky thinking about seeing him again, about the things people will say if she’s caught in the same country as him. She’s stopped receiving death threats, but there’s still comments that creep in, fans thanking whatever gods made them seperate.
Victoria tries to reach out every few days, worried about the state of person she’s become, but she can’t even manage to type out an I’m okay. The world seems to be too fast and too slow, too bright and too dark, too much and not enough. Her heart aches and it’s a pain so deep she thinks she’ll never be okay again. Love is a cruel, cruel creature.
October
She finally brings herself to go back to work at the beginning of the month. She books herself in for a small band, someone no one really knows but she hopes they will one day. She’s in Amsterdam now, trying hard not to think of the memories the place brings. The band is good, the music heavy and the beat strong. They find a way to tell a story that leaves everyone with a soul searching question by the end of the night. Do you know who you are?
She’s only with them for a few nights, a short gig, but something she needed to get the ball rolling, to remember why she was doing this in the first place. After submitting the photos and writing an article that sends another wave of offers her way, she takes a few days to explore the city. It was wonderful before, when the air was warm and it felt like there was magic enveloping the city. But now, with the change of seasons, it’s even more beautiful than she remembers.
She walks the empty streets one night, huddled in the safety of her hoodie, camera in hand, and captures moments. A couple standing under a street light, a cafe closing for the night, kids running. It’s not until she hears a laugh she’s all too familiar with that her heart stops and her blood turns cold. She turns, ever so carefully, hidden behind the side of a building, and sees him.
He’s beautiful, even more than she remembers, and he looks happy. He’s walking with two girls, the resemblance making her sure it’s his sisters, but in this light she can’t be sure. She’s never met them, but he talked about them often, and she felt a pang in her chest for the homesickness he must have felt.
She tries to run, tries her hardest to get away, but she’s in an alley that leads nowhere and he’ll for sure be able to see her no matter what. The voices of the three get closer and she starts to panic, but there’s nowhere to go and she knows she’ll have to pull on her big girl pants and face him. But her heart won’t stop beating so loudly and she’s afraid she’ll break if he looks at her.
She pretends to be busy with her camera, focusing all of her attention on settings she knows are perfect, but a voice carries it’s way to her ears. “Hey stranger.”
It’s soft and it makes her knees weak and she hates herself for it. She looks up at him and his expecting eyes and her heart breaks all over again. She can’t help it, but suddenly there are tears running down her face and she can’t breathe. “Hey, hey. It’s okay.”
He places a hand on her shoulder but she pushes it away, “No it’s not.” She says between breaths.
“I shouldn’t be here, I should not be here. I have to go.”
She turns to leave, but one of his sisters stops her, “Let us walk you home, please. My brother may be a dumbass, but we have good genes. Let us make sure you get back safe.”
She doesn’t know why the words calm her, but she nods her head and lets the girls lead her in the direction of her hotel. The twins, Eleanora and Lucrezia, talk to her in fits of italian and english, trying to keep her brain occupied. But her whole body is on high alert, too aware of the man trailing behind them and how much of a fool she must look like. She feels like a mess, like someone drowning in a foot of water, but she can’t help it.
They walk her into the lobby of her hotel, the girls wish her a goodnight before shoving Ethan towards her. She doesn’t want to talk to him, and he must see it in her eyes because he tries to leave. But his sisters won’t let him, they stand tall and he looks like a child being scolded by his parents.
“Can we sit?” He asks, pointing to a couch.
She doesn’t want to, she wants to run up to her room and cry, but she nods. They sit and it is silent. Her stomach is in her throat, her eyes hurt from trying not to cry, but she sits and she waits. She studies his face, the crease in between his eyebrows that only forms when he’s confused or thinking, she wants to reach over and smooth it out. He turns towards her and catches her staring, a small smile forming on his lips.
He takes her in, allowing himself to really look at her for the first time in months, and something in his heart breaks. How did he ever let her go? Why was he so stupid to ruin something so beautiful?
“I’m sorry.” He blurts out before he can stop himself. “I’m so sorry, amore. I know I can’t say it enough, I know it’s not as easy as that, but I’m sorry and I love you. So much it hurts.”
The words hit her like a truck, they knock the air out of her lungs and the tears she was trying so hard to keep at bay start falling down her cheeks. She stands up so fast she gets light headed, “I can’t do this. I thought I could, but I can’t.”
She turns and starts walking towards the elevators. He calls after her, but she’s determined to leave, to get away. He runs after her, catching her right before the doors of the elevator close, and he wishes she didn’t look so broken. The doors slip close and she is gone and he feels like he could break something.
Her room is cold and she wishes she was home in her flat. She throws herself into the shower, the water burning her skin, and she sobs. She sobs so hard her body shakes, she screams and hopes no one can hear her.
He’s still standing by the elevator, crying now, too. His body aches in a way he’s never felt before and he hates that he isn’t holding her right now. He knows he messed up, he beats himself up for it everyday, but he doesn’t know how to fix it. He can’t just say sorry and expect everything to be okay, but he has to do something.
November
The ground is covered in snow. It is peaceful and quiet. He’s not used to this, the cold and the snow, but he understands the appeal. He’s standing outside her flat, or at least what he hopes is her flat, Victoria wasn’t exactly sure which one was hers. He’s bought her favourite flowers and he’s prepared to pour his soul out to her.
He paces outside her door for what feels like hours, trying to get himself to knock, but before he can, she opens the door. “Ethan?”
Her voice is soft, his heart sings at the sound of it. He turns to face her and the sight before him takes his breath away. She’s wearing a dress that shows off everything he loved about her, a coat thrown over her arm, she looks like an angel on earth. “Do you have a moment?”
She’s running late for dinner with her sister, but she’s afraid if she says no to him, she’ll never see him again. She hasn’t forgotten that night in Amsterdam, wishes she would have been brave enough to stay and talk, but she can’t change the past. “Yes, yes. Come in.”
She lets him into her flat, taking the flowers he hands her, and brings him over to her couch. “So.”
The script he’d had prepared in his head is suddenly gone from his memories. “I’ve thought this through a thousand times, planned this out a million different ways, but I can’t figure out the right words to say. I’m sorry, amore mio. I can’t say that enough. I never should have left you, shouldn’t have let things happen the way they did. Loving you was easy, and I think that scared me.”
She takes a deep breath, not sure what to say. She feels tears bubbling in the back of her throat and she hates that this is her response to everything revolving around him. He notices the shift in her, can tell she’s about to cry, “Amore mio, please don’t cry. I’ll start and then neither of us will be able to do anything else.”
She laughs quietly at his words, “I don’t think there are any tears left inside of me. I cried them all for you.”
His heart breaks at her confession. He moves closer to her and wraps himself around her. She hates how easy it is for her to melt into his touch, but she enjoys the comfort of it. “Tell me how to fix this. Tell me to stay and I will be here for as long as you’ll have me. I’m yours amore.”
“Please, don’t leave me again.” The words are barely more than a whisper, but he hears them.
He pulls her tight to his chest and holds her. She doesn’t care about anything else but this moment and him.
She wakes up the next morning in her bed. The sun is streaming in through the windows and she can smell Ethans body wash laced in the fibres of her bed sheets. She rolls over, expecting to see him beside her, but is met with an empty bed. Her heart sinks, afraid that everything he’d said was too good to be true, that he’d left her, again. But the sounds coming from her kitchen prove her wrong.
She gets up, quickly changing out of the dress she was wearing the night before, and follows the sound of clinking dishes. She’s greeted by the sight of a shirtless Ethan, back turned to her, hunched over her stove. There’s the smell of coffee brewing and something soft playing from the radio. If she doesn’t think too hard, she can almost imagine this being a daily occurrence.
He turns around when he hears the floorboards creak, a smile on his face, “Buongiorno amore mio.”
“Buongiorno.”
He hands her a cup of coffee and plates the pancakes he’s made. She smiles at the domesticality of it all. He sits down beside her on the couch and they eat in silence, leaning against one another. Afterwards, she washes the dishes and he dries them. Neither one of them says anything until the sun is high in the sky and they are laying in bed together. “I love you.”
It is the first time she’s said it in such a permanent way, she recites it like it is a fact written in history books. He looks down at her, she’s curled up on his chest, a hazy look on her face. He reaches down to tuck her hair behind her ear and leans his head towards her, “Ti voglio bene.” He seals the statement with a soft kiss.
It’s light and barley there, she chases after his lips as he pulls away, and he chuckles in a way that sends butterflies into her stomach. She places herself on his lap, weaving her fingers into his hair as his tether to her waist. “Hi.”
“Hi.”
He stares at her, memorizing all of the features of her face. He loses himself in thoughts of days spent exactly like this, of a life he hopes isn’t just a dream. He flips them over carefully, laying her down on the bed. He hovers over her, arms on either side of her head, “I’m going to show you how much I love you.”
December
“Move in with me.”
It’s early in the morning and they’re sitting in bed sharing a pot of coffee and a pack of cigarettes. His arm is wrapped around her shoulders, she’s leaned into his side, and he whispers those words.
She hasn’t yet told him about the offer from the band's manager, to become their permanent photographer, but it seems like the perfect moment to. “Yes.”
“Really?”
She laughs at his shock, “I was offered to come and work for the band full time, I haven’t replied yet. But I want to take the job.”
A goofy grin makes its way onto his face, “Do it! Right now. Tell them yes, come and stay with us. Be my girlfriend?”
He’s rambling and he doesn’t care. She smiles at him, her heart bursting with love for the man. “Okay, yes! Absolutely!”
Christmas is celebrated in their apartment in Rome. The band is there, her sister flies out and his family comes too. It is a day filled with love and laughter. They eat a grand lunch that they spent the previous day cooking, his mom brings a homemade panettone. They exchange gifts in the evening, and it is everything she’d dreamed of.
On New Year's Eve they make a trip to the villa. They sing songs and drink expensive wine. Fireworks light up the sky brighter than the stars. They sit out on the porch and tell stories of things that seem so far away. He’s sitting beside her, hands intertwined. He tells her about all of the things he wants to do in the new year and she is mesmerized by the way he talks.
There will be a moment in time when the world stops spinning and everything goes quiet, and she thinks that if that were to happen now, it would be the perfect way to go. Surrounded by the people she now calls family and the person she loves most in the world.
Fireworks go off in the distance, someone shouts out a drunken happy new year! and as time flows from one year to the next, she realizes that this is all that will ever matter.
#ethan torchio fluff#ethan torchio angst#ethan torchio smut#ethan torchio#ethan torchio x reader#victoria de angelis angst#victoria de angelis fluff#victoria de angelis smut#victoria de angelis x reader#victoria de angelis#damiano david angst#damiano david x reader#damiano david fluff#damiano david smut#damiano david#thomas raggi angst#thomas raggi fluff#thomas raggi smut#thomas raggi x reader#thomas raggi#maneskin#maneskin fanfiction#maneskin imagine#damiano david fic#maneskin angst
317 notes
·
View notes
Text
bet on it
Pairing: Na Jaemin x female!reader
Themes: smut | fluff | kidna cracky | light angst | fake dating!au | college!au | idiots to lovers!au | love letters
Word count: 21.2k
Summary: One day, Jaemin stops by with a strange request. Any other person would just laugh in his face and refuse in a second. Unfortunately, I, being the dumbass I am, agree to it. Soon enough, everything gets out of hand, causing much more drama than we could ever predict.
Or in other words, Jaemin shouldn’t bet on things he knows he can’t win.
Warnings: all characters share like 3 brain cells, and somehow they all belong to Ten??? | self-indulgent type 3 diabetes fluff | cursing | mutual pining | college duties negligence | scheming and plotting | double-crossing | hookup culture condoning | corny and cringy stuff | alcohol consumption | smoking | extreme winter sports | amateur matchmaking | professional wooing | manipulative behaviour | steamy smut | oral female!receiving | thigh riding | spanking | marking | overstimulation | protected sex | lots of teasing | made up warnings | I don’t remember more
A/N it’s an instalment for love letters event hosted by neosmutcollective, I hope you enjoy my jaemin entry as well as other entries written by my friends from the network, check out the event tags too, and yeah, happy valentine's day! 😏 💖
***
“What?” I yelled, almost spitting my tea. No, I must’ve heard him wrong. Jaemin wouldn’t be stupid enough to do that. It had to be a joke. Or I must’ve imagined him say that. “You don’t mean that,” I added, still in shock, trying to comprehend what just happened.
“Come on, Noona,” Jaemin whined, staring right into my eyes, wishing for me to say yes to his ridiculous proposal. “I wouldn’t suggest that if I knew we couldn’t pull through.”
With a sigh, I shook my head. Jaemin’s proposition was absurd, and I couldn’t believe I was about to ask him again to walk me through it.
Damn me and my curiosity.
“Before I make my mind about this… tell me what the fuck led you guys to make that stupid bet. Then, and only then, I will still say no, but in good faith,” I demanded, smiling at Jaemin, knowing I wouldn’t make it easy for him to convince me. The odds weren’t in his favor, and he really had to put in lots of effort if he really wanted me on board.
“So we were chilling after practice, and then Haechan started to tease me that I have no game anymore,” Jaemin started, and I rolled my eyes. Of course, I should’ve figured it out. A man in his age apparently is a failure unless he has a different girl in his bed at least 3 nights a week, moaning his name at the top of her voice. Even though Jaemin doesn’t have a competitive nature, it still provoked him into agreeing to this absurd bet.
Life must be though with an ego so fragile…
Jaemin isn’t a fuckboy, yet he still has a fair share of love conquests. Though I had no idea whether it was true or not, he must have fallen a little behind the others – otherwise, they wouldn’t tease him about it.
“And then I said his mother must’ve dropped him on the head if he really thinks that,” Jaemin carried on. I nodded my head, trying to wrap my head around this preposterous situation. “Then, I said I could seduce any girl I want,” he added proudly, making me want to flicker his forehead, hoping it would knock some sense into that empty skull at the top of his neck.
“Okay, but how the hell did you end up with having to seduce me? This is the part I have the most trouble understanding,” I pointed out, cocking my eyebrow.
“Then, Chenle suggested we bet on it, and I agreed to it,” Jaemin whispered, looking away, sounding both regretful and shy. “I urged them to pick any girl, so Haechan looked around to choose my next conquest. It was the time when you and Ten were walking to the dance studio, and that bastard suggested you.”
So it was Haechan’s doing – I should’ve figured this one out. He was the only one wicked enough to possibly ruin somebody’s friendship because of a stupid bet.
Or, it was quite genius of him – maybe he figured Jaemin would not cross this line, choosing our friendship over winning this imbecilic bet.
“And you were confident you can woo me? What about our friendship? Does it mean anything to you?” I inquired, curious of what was going inside his head when he agreed to this half-witted bet. Did he seriously think we could have sex and then forget all about it?
“It’s not like that! I don’t want to woo you. I mean… I could, and you would be very much aware if I tried to hit on you, and you would fall for me. No doubts on that,” Jaemin spoke confidently, grinning like an idiot with ego blown way out of proportion. “But–“
Jaemin was about to say something dense, so before more bullshit managed to leave his mouth, I hit him with a cutting board. Jaemin whined, but I was sure he was exaggerating for comedy purposes. My hit was calculated and balanced – it was powerful enough for him to understand it wasn’t a good idea, but at the same, it was not going to cause any permanent damage to his brain. I’d never purposefully do that to him.
“We’re not having sex. Get that shit inside your head,” I interjected, pouring my herbal tea down my throat, already thinking about making another cup. This conversation was making me uncomfortable, and I wanted to put an end to it. Perhaps another lemon balm tea would calm my nerves.
Ignoring his penetrating gaze, I shuffled around the kitchen, setting the kettle on the stove. In the meantime, Jaemin walked around the kitchen island and grabbed me by my shoulders, looking straight into my eyes.
“Come on, Noona, I am not asking you to sleep with me,” Jaemin defended his case, quite determined to pull me on his side.
“Well… it looks exactly like you’re asking me to sleep with you,” I cut in, walking around him to the cabinet to get a fresh tea bag. I’ve really had enough of this bullshit.
“We could just make it look like like we did,” he carried on, and I heaved a deep sigh, regretting even letting him in today. I had this extremely boring essay to write, and at this point, I’d rather begin my research on whatever topic my professor assigned.
“It’s still a no from me, sorry,” I replied harshly, crashing Jaemin’s expectations. Judging by the look on his face, it wasn’t the outcome he anticipated when he decided to knock on my doors. “What happens when you lose that bet? Well… except for your pride, of course.”
“500 dollars.”
“Ouch, sowwy, I hope you can afford that,” I added with a fake smile, patting him on the shoulder, being well aware this amount of money was a game-changer to Jaemin’s budget. If he won, he would have the time of his life, spoiling himself. However, if he lost, he’d have to eat instant ramen on every meal for the entire month. “Either way, I hope it will teach you a lesson to not bet on things you know you can’t win.”
“Ugh, fine,” Jaemin groaned in disappointment, reaching for my hands, holding them carefully as if they were made of china. “If you help me, I’ll give you half of the money,” he proposed, and I looked at our hands linked together, then quickly shifted my gaze to his eyes. “If you help me win, you’ll get 250 dollars, and you’ll be finally able to buy those fancy shoes you wanted so bad. What do you say?”
When did he get so persuasive?
It was a low blow.
Jaemin knew that these shoes were tempting me ever since I had seen them. Multiple times, my thumb hovered over the add-to-cart button. Every time, I resisted the temptation last minute upon seeing the price tag, though. This purchase was way out of my budget. However, now, when the new income opportunity presented itself, it made me wonder.
Suddenly, the kettle began to whistle, bringing me down to Earth from that ridiculous train of thought. Shaking my head, I tore my hands out of Jaemin’s gentle grasp, fidgeting back to the stove, pouring boiling water into the cup.
“Okay, fine, but I have a few questions first,” I gave up after a short pause for intense pondering, and Jaemin smiled brightly in instant gratitude and relief. Without my help, he would be doomed. “And then, if I like the answers, I have a few conditions.”
“Anything.”
“Okay, so first of all, how much time do we have to do the deed,” I inquired as I blew some air before taking a cautious sip.
“About two weeks,” Jaemin mentioned after a while as he had counted on his fingers how many days we have to team up and win five hundred dollars for us. “Officially, we have to do it before Jaehyun’s birthday party,” he specified, and I hummed, realizing it is very little time.
“You seriously think I am that easy? Outrageous,” I gasped, throwing a fake tantrum as I made my way around him to sit down on the barstool on the other side of the kitchen island.
“No, of course not,” Jaemin quickly realized what I was getting on, so he smiled sheepishly, already trying to figure out the best wording to calm me down. “I am just that good,” he added, and I leaned over to smack his shoulder. “Kidding,” he defended himself, stepping out of my reach. “Renjun proposed this party, I mean, it’s the easiest way they can verify we did it,” Jaemin carried on, and I cursed under my breath.
How convenient.
“But we’re not going to do the fucking,” I stated, as a matter of fact, repeating myself in order to make sure we were both on the same page. As much as it would be pleasant to actually do it with him, never under these circumstances.
“No, we’re not, but I guess we can sneak out upstairs to one of the unoccupied rooms, and once we make sure they’re listening, you can just shout how good I’m fucking you,” Jaemin reasoned, and I sighed as regret once again washed through me.
“That’s creepy,” I commented as my mind conjured an image of a group of peeping Toms, eavesdropping on our sex session. Once again, I felt the temptation to drop out of this deal, but then, another thought crossed my mind. “Ugh, fine, I’ll do it. All I have to do is shout for two minutes, and then, these cute shoes will be mine.”
“Two minutes? Are you insane?” Jaemin hollered, offended by my comment. “It happened once, and it was ages ago. I’ve learned plenty of tricks since then,” he blabbered, acting way too defensive for his past mishap. “Just let me live in peace, please.”
“Okay, so we have established the deadline, and although it’s not enough time for anyone to woo me, let’s go with it.”
“Thank you! I knew I could count on you,” Jaemin replied with gleeful enthusiasm as he sat down on the barstool beside me and pressed a chaste kiss against my knuckles.
“But you have to go overboard with the courting,” I added, making Jaemin groan. Hard work wasn’t his best suit, but this time, he really had to try his best, or I’d have to turn him down at Jaehyun’s party. “You really have to make it believable and super romantic. Otherwise, I’m out,” I clarified, and Jaemin nodded, though unwillingly.
“Fine, any other wishes in mind?”
“Once we win the bet, we have to end this whole fake-dating fiasco immediately,” I announced, already planning ahead. It was easy to win the bet, but the most difficult part was getting back to normal. If we planned to fake-date in order to fake-fuck, then it was reasonable to figure out how we’re going to fake-break up.
“We should agree on admitting it was the best sex of our lives, but despite that, we value our friendship even more, so we decided to remain friends. How does it sound?” Jaemin suggested, and I had to once again resist the temptation to roll my eyes.
“I agree with the overall message, but later, we have to work on proper delivery.”
***
On the very next day, Jaemin and I decided to implement our secret plan.
Since I specifically asked to be courted in an over-the-top manner, Jaemin suggested going to the cinema. There were no attention-grabbing titles screened, yet ultimately, we agreed on watching the very last projection of the sequel to Wonder Woman.
“Go get the snacks, I’ll buy the tickets,” I ordered once we stepped into the cinema area of the nearest shopping mall. It was two o’clock in the afternoon, so the establishment wasn’t crowded. Except for us, there was only a family of three slowly making their way to the exit.
“See you in five minutes,” Jaemin murmured before he walked off to the bar to get us some salty popcorn and soda drinks. Though we both considered them way overpriced, it was a perfect way to celebrate the beginning of our fake relationship.
“We still have some time until the movie starts,” Jaemin shyly whispered as he cleared his throat. “Let’s take some selfies to make it public,” he added, and I nodded, sending him a timid smile, knowing this protocol had to be done in order to properly keep up appearances.
These days, everything had to be posted on social media, or it didn’t exist. If we didn’t leave a single digital mark, people might’ve grown a little bit suspicious of our alleged rendezvous. It would probably shock our friends, but it had to be done if we wanted to really sell it to them.
The circumstances were perfect for an impromptu first-date photo shoot. We were able to snap a few pictures without any annoying looks of prying eyes, choose the best angles, and finally post it with an ambiguous description confusing the shit out our friends.
Though Jaemin took about fifty photos, ultimately, I allowed him to upload three.
One picture showed me standing back to the camera as I looked at the cinema schedule, trying to pick a movie. I was wearing an A-line crimson red dress and a pair of warm black tights – the outfit really made my figure look pretty slim.
“What do you think about this one?” Jaemin inquired, showing me the photo of our interlaced hands. With a hum, I inspected the picture, giving him the green light. It was appropriate for our first date – it would signify we weren’t at the cinema as friends.
“This one looks good enough,” I commented as I reached to swipe across the screen of his smartphone. “I look cute here,” I added, showing Jaemin a picture of us. We were smiling, staring at the camera, almost stuffing our faces into the bucket of popcorn.
“What kind of description should I write?”
“Something vague, I guess,” I answered with a shrug, having no clue what kind of comment would be fitting for this Instagram post. “Maybe stick to emojis,” I suggested, and Jaemin went back to work, adjusting filters and typing the description.
With a chuckle, Jaemin handed me his phone, letting me approve his commentary.
“Are you out of your mind?” I hollered, quickly deleting the emojis. Having smacked his shoulder, I turned around, blocking him from seeing the screen. Three blushed emojis suited our fake-date better than a popcorn bucket, a wine glass, and an eggplant.
“Sorry, I couldn’t help myself,” Jaemin apologized, still laughing at his incredibly funny joke.
“Here, I posted it,” I said with an eye roll, throwing his phone at his lap. “The commercials must’ve started; let’s go,” I rose from my seat and extended my arm, wanting Jaemin to hand me the cup of coke. Jaemin, however, completely misunderstood my intentions, putting his hand into mine, holding it gently. “Give me my drink, Jaemin.”
“Sorry,” Jaemin sheepishly smiled before he yanked back his hand and turned his head around, too embarrassed to look at me. I, on the other hand, laughed hysterically. That should’ve served him right after that emoji faux pas.
“I was kidding,” I admitted when my laughter died down. “Come on, Jaemin. Let’s go; I want to see the trailers,” I added before grabbing his hand, hauling him inside the screening room.
At the last row, we plopped down onto our double seat, getting comfortable for the movie. With our belongings thrown onto the neighboring seat, we stretched our limbs before the lights went out, providing us with the best viewing experience.
“Do you think they’ve seen it?” Jaemin whispered into my ear as he placed his head on my shoulders. “I want to check it, but at the same time, I don’t.”
“Mood,” I replied, feeling just as anxious.
The movie began, and we quickly forgot about our bold social media statement, focusing much more on the screening. Residing to our typical behavior, Jaemin placed his head on my shoulder, snuggling closer, taking full advantage of the bucket of popcorn, which rested on my thighs.
It was peaceful and comfortable – just as things were before Jaemin had come up with his brilliant idea to fake-date each other for the sake of that ludicrous bet. Though we acted the way we used to with each other, it felt somewhat different with that supposed romantic connotations haunting us. Not necessarily bad kind of different, though.
Just as we expected, two hours was more than enough for our friends to spam our individual inboxes. We both had dozens of messages from group chats, as well as private ones. All of them were asking and/or speculating what happened and why.
“I don’t feel like answering any of these,” I muttered, dreading to read what Ten and Jiwoo wrote on our roomies’ group chat. “I don’t feel like coming home, either. They’re gonna eat me alive with questions. I am not ready to face them yet. Wanna hang out some more?”
“Fuck, even my mom has seen them,” Jaemin cursed under his breath, completely forgetting about his mother being a mad keen Instagram user. Now, when he looked at our arrangement from a slightly different angle, Jaemin realized it brought way more consequences than he was planning on facing.
It was bad.
Really bad.
With shaky hands, I unlocked my phone, checking the Instagram post Jaemin had tagged me in. Not only our friends flooded the group chats, but also, they didn’t forget to embarrass us even further in the comment section.
lucas_xx444: what the heck??? 😧 is this for real???
yuu_taa_1026: finally!!1 maybe they stop simping for each other now 🤡
_jeongjaehyun: another man down, shame 😔
choi.jiwoo21: 🙄🙄 some men actually grow up, jeong…
mama_nana: Why am I only finding about this now?
“Well… fuck,” I murmured under my breath, still unable to process the fact that Jaemin’s mom knew about it. It was supposed to be a harmless charade; however, with each passing minute, it was getting out of hand. “What is the damage control procedure?” I asked in concern, biting the bottom lip nervously. Lying to our friends was pretty bad, but keeping this relationship thingy up in front of his mother was despicable.
“You know how she is,” Jaemin started, and I sighed, wishing I had no clue of what she was capable of. Unfortunately, I did, and it scared the hell out of me. “Either we go and visit her, or she’s coming to visit us,” he wondered, unable to choose which option was worse. “Fuck, she’s calling me. What do I do?”
With panic flashed in his eyes, Jaemin handed me his phone, expecting me to handle the conversation with his gossip-girl type of a mother. As if that would ever happen…
“Pick up and tell her we’re awfully busy or something,” I ordered him, gliding my finger across the screen, pressing the device against Jaemin’s ear.
“Hi, mom,” he spoke through gritted teeth, staring at me in absolute fury. Quickly, his hand cupped mine before he grabbed the phone, adjusting it.
By Jaemin’s mom’s standards, the conversation was brief. Or rather, her monologue was because Jaemin didn’t speak a single word through the entirety of it. Except for a couple of mmm’s thrown here and there, he didn’t engage at all.
Ideally, Jaemin would schedule the visit after we will have broken up. He’d go there by himself and tell her a story of us coming back to our senses and deciding to remain just friends. Unfortunately, that would require at least one functional brain cell and a pinch of assertiveness – both of which Jaemin seemed to lack.
“And?” I inquired, praying to hear some good news.
With a sheepish smile, Jaemin cautiously looked up at me. “We’re visiting her for dinner on Friday,” he announced, and I gripped my hands, trying to refrain myself from beating the shit out of him.
I didn’t sign up for any of this!
I just wanted some shoes.
“I hate you, Na Jaemin,” I angrily declared, storming out of the cinema, ready to indulge myself with plenty of greasy food. It wasn’t the best coping mechanism, but I needed to consume a ridiculous amount of calories in order to forget I was stupid enough to agree to participate in this travesty. “Are you coming or not?!”
***
The last thing I wanted was to face my roommates. They must’ve had dozens of questions about this out-of-the-blue date, and I was dreadful because I couldn’t provide them with genuine answers. Perhaps, I could try to confabulate my way out of this, but it was, nonetheless, risky.
Having eaten at least two servings of a delicious greasy meal Jaemin and I went for a stroll under the pretense of taking some more photos for future references.
Around 8 o’clock, I unwillingly made my way home. Even with that romantic aura lurking around us, it was still fun to hang out with Jaemin.
Walking up the stairs to the fourth floor, I wondered about possible solutions to my problem. In a perfect scenario, I’d sneak into my room without anyone noticing, so I wouldn’t have to deal with any prying questions until, at least, early morning.
Unfortunately, the moment I pulled out my keys, the doors swung wide open.
“Well, well, well…” Ten tsked with a mischievous smirk dancing across his gorgeous face. Asshole. How dare he tsk me? “Had fun on your date?” He asked, and I tried my best to ignore him. It wasn’t that easy, though. With Jiwoo backing up his teasing, I was outnumbered.
“So… you and Jaemin, huh?” Jiwoo mused, cocking up her eyebrow in curiosity. “Spill the tea. I didn’t spam your inbox to not hear all the details,” she added, and I rolled my eyes, regretting all of my poor life choices that led me to this moment.
“I’ll bring wine,” Ten hollered before he disappeared in the kitchen, also keen on knowing everything that had happened between us. “Don’t say anything until I get there!”
They wanted to hear a romantic story of how two friends realized they had hots for each other, and that’s exactly what I did. Unwillingly, I provided them with an incredible piece of fiction of how we felt the spark when Jaemin stopped by the other day.
Admittedly, it was easy to go with the flow once the wine molecules were coursing through my veins. With some liquid inspiration in my bloodstream, I narrated how adorable Jaemin had been when he had gathered enough courage to ask me out on a date.
“So I assume you’re bringing Jaemin to the cabin on the weekend,” Jiwoo inquired in a teasing manner, and I blinked in confusion. What cabin was she talking about? “You forgot, didn’t you?”
“Forgot about what?” I asked, still clueless about the whole ordeal. With a confused frown, I wondered what this cabin trip was about. Positively, I didn’t forget about it. It’s impossible to forget about plans you weren’t even invited to.
So, Jiwoo explained everything in great detail.
Apparently, Jaehyun and Johnny planned a weekend getaway to the cabin by the sea. They invited plenty of people, but since it’s the middle of a hectic period of exams, only a small percentage of invitees would be able to make it.
Jaehyun, Johnny, and Lucas gave up trying to get the best grades two semesters ago, so their schedule was pretty much open. Renjun, Chenle, and Yeri were nerds with every necessary book memorized by heart, so they didn’t have to cram the weekend before the tests. Jiwoo, being heads over heels in love with Jaehyun, would even cancel her manicure appointment to make it to that trip. She was that serious about this fratboy for some reason…
And now, two individuals needed a perfect excuse to ditch an uncomfortable family dinner. When a chance presented itself in front of me, I just couldn’t say no.
“I’m going. I don’t know about Jaemin, though. He’s meeting his mom on Friday, but maybe he can make it work.”
“Fantastic,” Jiwoo shouted in excitement before finishing her glass of wine.
“Now, when I think about it, I am glad I’ve taken an extra shift at the gym,” Ten chimed in with a playful smirk as he sipped his wine. “You two simping for each other was painful to watch, but now, when you’re hitting it off, it’s gonna be unbearable.”
“What do you mean simping?” I yelled in a threatening manner, ready to fight him for spitting nonsense so carelessly. I might’ve had a tiny crush on Jaemin, but I wouldn’t call it simping. Also, suggesting the simping was mutual? He must’ve lost his freaking mind. Ridiculous!
“Shit, I didn’t think this through,” Jiwoo mentioned, now probably re-considering if the trip is worthwhile. She would love to hang out with Jaehyun and finally make a move, but on the other hand, she would have to deal with my and Jaemin’s romantic shenanigans.
“Why are you such drama queens? We’ve been on one date, for crying out loud! Stop acting like we’re some kind of overly touchy couple because we’re not,” I barked, having no more energy to argue with them. “We’ll keep PDA to a minimum, don’t worry.”
“No need to get so defensive,” Ten added, enjoying my misery a bit too much.
“I am not getting defensive,” I argued, though facing real trouble, unable to actually back up my perspective. “Anyway, I am going to sleep. Unlike the two of you, some people have real jobs,” I added before storming to my room, plopping onto my bed with a tired groan.
Having changed into my pajamas and sneaked under the covers, I finally dared to connect my phone to the Internet. My inbox was full of texts, so I read them all. I didn’t feel like replying to any of them, though. Instead, I opened my chat with Jaemin.
my love 💖 | 20:41 | I figured it out
my love 💖 | 20:41 | You don’t have to thank me
my love 💖 | 20:41 | Also
my love 💖 | 20:41 | Wtf Jaemin?
my love 💖 | 20:41 | What kind of name is that???
my love 💖 | 20:42 | Change it back
baNANA 🍓 | 20:43 | No. 😘
baNANA 🍓 | 20:43 | The name stays
baNANA 🍓 | 20:43 | You can’t make me 😝😝
baNANA 🍓 | 20:44 | And what don’t I have to thank you for?
my love 💖 | 20:44 | I might’ve found alternative plans for friday
baNANA 🍓 | 20:44 | Oh???
my love 💖 | 20:45 | Jiwoo invited us to the cabin for the weekend
my love 💖 | 20:45 | We’re gonna get so drunk!
my love 💖 | 20:45 | It’s okay if you can’t make it, tho
baNANA 🍓 | 20:45 | Wow
baNANA 🍓 | 20:45 | I have an exam on Monday…
baNANA 🍓 | 20:45 | But I can make Haechan give me his notes
baNANA 🍓 | 20:46 | I wouldn’t miss it
my love 💖 | 20:46 | Good, then it’s a date
baNANA 🍓 | 20:46 | Date??? 🥰🥰
my love 💖 | 20:46 | Stop being so cringy!
baNANA 🍓 | 20:46 | Good night, love~~ 😘
baNANA 🍓 | 20:46 | Dream of me 😇😇😇
my love 💖 | 20:46 | Ugh.
my love 💖 | 20:46 | Disgusting 🤢🤮
baNANA 🍓 | 20:46 | I love you, too
***
As brilliant as my plan was, it fell through. Only partially, though. The little getaway was still a thing, but unfortunately, regardless of how much we tried, we couldn’t reschedule the dinner at Jaemin’s family home.
We still had to pay his parents a visit, but, at least, there was a silver lining.
Thanks to our hectic schedule, Jaemin’s mom wouldn’t have a chance to force us to stay longer. Whether she wanted to feed us dessert or stay the night, it was out of the question.
Since Jiwoo had one more exam to pass on Friday, half of the guests would have to show up later in the evening. Johnny, Jaehyun, Lucas, and Renjun were about to take off around noon while Jiwoo, Yeri, Chenle, Jaemin, and I had to carpool later in the evening.
I didn’t complain, though.
“It’ll be fine. It’s just my mom,” Jaemin reassured me, slipping his hand into mine, giving it a gentle squeeze. “I bet it’s gonna be like any other time you stopped by,” he added, and I cocked up my eyebrow suspiciously.
“You better be right,” I spoke, though still unconvinced. I knew Jaemin’s mother. She had a tendency to be, hmm…, a little bit extra. Who knew how she would behave now when she found out we were dating?
Since Jaemin was carrying our suitcases, I knocked on the front doors. Jaemin’s mom rushed to let us in, but not before she gave us bone-crushing hugs.
“I think you’ve misunderstood. I invited you for dinner. I didn’t ask you to move in with me,” Mrs. Na jested upon seeing the suitcases in Jaemin’s hands, misinterpreting the situation in the funniest way possible. “It must be shocking, but I enjoy living alone with your father.”
“We’re going to the beach with some friends after the dinner,” Jaemin clarified, and his mother hummed in understanding, acting a bit too cool about it. It’s been a while since Jaemin paid them a proper visit, and she was a little too nonchalant for my liking. “They’re going to pick us up around seven.”
She must’ve done something or was about to do something.
“Here’s some wine,” I spoke up, handing her the bottle as a small thank you gift for inviting us over for a delicious home-made meal.
“Thank you, dear. You’re so thoughtful,” Mrs. Na accepted the beverage, guiding us to the dining area. “I didn’t feel like cooking today, so I ordered some Chinese takeout. I hope you don’t mind,” she added, and I chuckled at her typical antics.
She was an amazing mother to Jaemin, raising him well, but she really was a terrible housewife. She didn’t change one bit, and I loved her for it. She had so much love for her husband, her son, and her son’s friends, and that’s what really mattered.
“Your father will be home in thirty,” she announced before she made a beeline to the kitchen to get a bottle opener. “And the takeout was supposed to arrive twenty minutes ago. If it weren’t for that slow delivery guy, I would’ve got away with my little secret,” she blabbered, laughing awkwardly.
“It’s okay, really,” I reassured her, sending her a genuine smile. “I am craving Chinese food, anyway,” I added before I elbowed Jaemin, so he would say something, too. For a blabbermouth he was, right now, he seemed awfully quiet.
Before Jaemin managed to provide his mother with a proper response, someone knocked on the doors. Since we had already arrived, it must’ve been the delivery guy with food.
“I’ll go get it,” Jaemin excused himself, leaving me alone with his mother.
“So…,” Mrs. Na cleared her throat as he began pouring wine into fancy glasses. “You guys are finally dating. And if you want me to be completely honest, I am a little bit disappointed,” she made a pause to look at me in the eye. What? She didn’t approve of me? That’s surprising; I used to think she adored me. “I am a little bit disappointed either of you didn’t make a move sooner. I was slowly losing hope,” she added, and I sighed in relief.
For a while, I was seriously concerned she didn’t like me.
“Are you expecting any guests? There’s no way we can finish it all by the four of us,” Jaemin commented as he walked into the dining room, setting two plastic bags of takeout. It smelled heavenly, and I couldn’t wait to taste whatever dish Mrs. Na had ordered.
“I can always invite your friends inside when they pull up,” she spoke matter-of-factly, but as soon as Jaemin looked at her sternly, she seconded that idea. “Or, I can pack it up, so you can share it with your friends later.”
“Should we wait for dad?” Jaemin asked when his stomach growled, demanding food. In the morning, he was quite anxious about going to his parents’ house, so he didn’t even bother to eat. Now, Jaemin was starving. He couldn’t wait any longer.
“I’ll get the plates,” his mom spoke, not really answering his question. Within two minutes, she came back with a special set of tableware. In their household, it was used only for holidays and other rare occasions. “Dig in,” she urged us, waiting for us to fill our plates before doing the same herself.
Whatever restaurant provided today’s dinner, it was remarkable. It wasn’t too salty, nor too spicy. Even when I was full, I still stuffed my mouth some more, unable to stop myself.
“You have sauce on your chin,” Jaemin remarked, pointing at his own chin, helping me locate the stray drop of soy sauce. “Here,” he added with a tired shake of his head, wiping it clean with his napkin.
“You two are too adorable,” Mrs. Na cooed, smiling at us widely. “It was worth the wait,” she added, and I creased my forehead in confusion. “Oh, did you hear that? It must be your dad,” Mrs. Na said upon hearing noise from the garage. “You keep eating, I’ll go greet his workaholic ass,” she excused herself with a playful smile before walking away from the table to welcome her husband as any loving wife would.
With a deep sigh, Jaemin leaned toward me, resting his arm on my chair.
“It’s not that bad, actually. I was excepting to go through some kind of FBI-level of interrogation, but she seems kind of chill about this whole thing,” Jaemin whispered into my ear, and I giggled, agreeing with him. It was kind of suspicious, but I couldn’t complain.
“It’s kinda creepy when she’s talking like she’s been rooting for us to end up together, but this one thing aside, it’s bearable,” I replied, and Jaemin nodded his head.
“I am gone for a minute, and you’re all over each other,” Mrs. Na snickered when she returned to the dining room, seeing Jaemin leaned in, only inches apart from my face. “Jaemin, mama’s so proud,” she added before she walked around the room to set the plate for Mr. Na.
“Stop embarrassing me,” Jaemin whined, playing with the food on his plate, pouting. Though his mother pretty much ignored his childish tantrum, I chuckled, finding it absolutely adorable. Maybe she was a teaser, but little Jaemin knew, he inherited it from her. It was time he experienced the taste of his own medicine.
The apple doesn’t fall that far from the tree…
The rest of the afternoon went peaceful. Though Mrs. Na threw in some cheesy remarks here and there, we could handle it. We were slightly buzzed, after all.
“It’s time for us,” Jaemin announced as he heard a car parked in front of the house. “It was nice. We should totally do it again,” he sarcastically added when he reached for my coat and helped me put it on.
“Don’t have too much fun,” she added with a playful smirk upon her face, earning a judging look from her more conservative husband. “No, wait, I second that. Have as much fun as you want. I am a cool parent,” she spoke, changing her mind in a matter of seconds. “And I plan on becoming a cool grandparent.”
At first, I wanted to remind her that we’re too young for children. Besides, technically, we only went on one date. It was definitely too soon to even think about these things, let alone talk about them out loud.
Thankfully, before I managed to say something I’d regret, Jiwoo honked, urging us to get going. If it wasn’t for her impatience, I might’ve ruined the image I had built for myself in Jaemin’s parents’ eyes.
“Your mother was joking! Always use protection,” Mr. Na hollered before he closed the doors after us.
***
Except for a few playful comments shot toward Jaemin and me, the ride was peaceful. As soon as we threw our suitcases into the trunk and squeezed in on the backseat, we hit the road. Jamming to Jiwoo’s playlist, we chatted in excitement, all of us in desperate need of a little vacation. It was a stressful time of a year, but maybe this short trip would actually help us recharge the batteries and calm down after busting our asses off.
“How was the dinner?” Jiwoo asked, staring at us in the rearview mirror. Since there was a limited amount of space, I was almost sitting on Jaemin’s laps. Jiwoo didn’t miss it with her eagle eyes. The way Jaemin played with my fingers didn’t go unnoticed, either.
“Bearable,” I muttered under my breath, not really wanting to recollect these memories now. I’d probably tell Jiwoo everything later, and she understood the subliminal message in a heartbeat. “How was your test?”
“I probably failed, but, at least, now I know what to expect,” Jiwoo answered as she turned to the left as the navigation system instructed her to.
In about two hours, we arrived at our destination.
Having stepped into the cabin with our heavy luggage in our hands, we encountered the middle of the party. A handful of beer bottles were scattered around the living area, the boys fervently discussing some matter.
“You’re finally here,” Jaehyun spoke matter-of-factly, as he noticed us in the threshold. “Go upstairs and leave your stuff in your rooms. We’ve already assigned them; just read the post-it notes stuck to the doors,” he explained before he turned away.
Huh, apparently, they were pros at planning.
The guys rented a cabin that consisted of six tiny bedrooms. Generally, we wouldn’t have a problem assigning them; however, since Jaehyun, Lucas, and Johnny didn’t want to room with anyone, we were facing a dilemma. They guys wanted to have some privacy if they managed to pick someone up at the hotel in the neighborhood. In this case, the six of us had to share rooms. Jiwoo and Yeri could room together. Renjun and Chenle could occupy another one, so it looked like they put Jaemin and me in the last one.
Thankfully, it wouldn’t be the first time when I had to share a bed with Jaemin. He had stayed the night plenty of times before when he dozed off during our Netflix marathons. However, it still was to be a little bit awkward since everybody thought we began dating. We were going to pull through, though.
As soon as possible, we came back downstairs, ready to even the score of consumed alcohol. All of us needed it. Everybody had a different reason for it, but none of our troubles were to be discussed tonight.
In the fridge, there was a whole palette of different types of alcohol. Quickly, I grabbed two tequila-flavored beers, handing one to Jaemin, allowing others to choose their poison.
My plan for tonight was to test every kind of alcohol, gradually going up with the percentages. It was a bad idea, but that’s what college was about – having fun like there’re no consequences.
We partied like there’s no tomorrow.
At first, we kept it simple. Fervent conversations led us to shout at one another, trying to force one perspective over the others. We were going through so many subjects that any sober bystander might’ve had real trouble comprehending how we managed to switch among them.
Then, someone suggested playing a drinking game. Of course, it had to be never have I ever. Everybody had so much fun, especially when the participants yelled at Jaemin and me because we didn’t even bother to abide by the rules. We were sipping our drinks whenever we felt like it, even between rounds, and it didn’t sit right with the rest. Eventually, they kicked us out of their little circle, giving us the crucial task of bringing some snacks from the kitchen.
Sometime past midnight, Jiwoo proposed going outside. It was beautifully snowing, but at the same time, it was freezing. Though I was opposed to this idea, everybody seemed to love it. The guys were throwing snowballs at each other, bringing out their inner child.
As if this wasn’t enough, they decided to take a stroll to the seaside. Though our cabin was maybe a mile away from the seashore, I didn’t particularly fancy the saunter. Jaemin was by my side, offering to warm my hand in his pocket, but I still was on the verge of freezing my ass off. I’d much rather sit by the fireplace under a few blankets with a mug of the mulled wine in my grasp. Apparently, everybody besides me was really intrigued by an ice bath and other winter extreme sports.
Though it was dangerous as fuck, Jiwoo took off her shoes and rolled up her jeans before she walked into the ice water of the sea. Being the dumbass he was, Lucas instantly followed suit.
“They seem to hit it off tonight,” I nonchalantly whispered as I elbowed Jaehyun. Jiwoo and Jaehyun might have a thing going on, but neither of them acted on it. Jiwoo was too whipped to make a move, too afraid of rejection. Jaehyun, on the other hand, was just a fuckboy, not really looking for a relationship. “Look at them. Don’t they look cute?” I carried on, cautiously watching Jaehyun’s expression. They weren’t together, but he seemed slightly jealous and frustrated watching her have lots of fun with Lucas.
In my opinion, he didn’t deserve her, but I didn’t really have a say in that matter. Jaehyun was the person Jiwoo’s heart longed for, and I, being her best friend, had to support that. Or, in this case, I had to give him a little push to get things in motion.
Jaehyun had some feelings for Jiwoo, but he needed some time and character development to fully comprehend them. Until then, it was my duty to remind him what he’s missing out on by not being serious enough to ask her out.
“Nah, I wouldn’t call them cute,” Jaehyun murmured through gritted teeth, positively jealous. “What they’re doing is dangerous; somebody has to stop them,” he added before he kicked off his own shoes, running toward Jiwoo to pick her up and bring her back to the shore.
“What was that?” Jaemin asked, being shook as to what he had witnessed.
“What was what? What do you mean?” I smirked, winking at him, hoping he wouldn’t tell anyone about it. “I didn’t do anything.”
“You played him,” Jaemin spoke, still impressed by how easily I manipulated Jaehyun into stepping into the scene, pulling Jiwoo away from Lucas. “Is this even legal? You’ve never done this one me, have you?”
“No, of course, not! Don’t be ridiculous,” I answered, though my tone suggested a completely different message. “You would’ve known, wouldn’t you?” I teased, chuckling at Jaemin’s funny expression. He was mortified. “I think you’re overreacting. I just pointed out some facts, and Jaehyun reacted to them according to his emotional opinion. I really didn’t do anything,” I added, defending my case.
“Don’t you ever try pulling a trick like that on me, okay?” Jaemin stated, and I nodded, giving him a promise. “I mean… I wouldn’t fall for it, but still, don’t.”
“We should head back to the cabin,” Johnny shouted, gathering the gang. Surprisingly, he seemed the most sober amongst us, so it didn’t come as a shock to me that he tried to look after his hammered friends.
In my opinion, it was a perfect call. I was slowly sobering up, and I definitely needed a refill. With my schedule packed, I had no idea when I would have a chance for another getaway, so I had to make the most out of this one.
As we returned to the cabin, Jaehyun’s eyes didn’t leave Jiwoo.
Jaemin, on the other hand, went upstairs to grab his camera, deciding it was the best time to snap photos. Of course, he had to take pictures of us when we were drunk out of our minds. Why didn’t he take any when we looked decent without smudged make-up?
“Sexy,” Jaemin commented as he pointed his camera at me. “Ahh, sexy,” he kept calling me that, and I stuck my tongue at him, wanting him to go away pester someone else. My hair was a mess, and my lipstick smudged off my lips a long time ago. “So sexy,” he carried on, making me roll my eyes at him. At some point, I tried kicking him, but that bastard was beyond my reach.
Around 2 o’clock, one by one, we began feeling tired.
Lucas was the first one to go. Considering how much alcohol he had drunk, I was surprised he lasted that long. Better yet, it was a shock he could even stand straight. Jaemin and Renjun had to escort him upstairs, but nonetheless, his alcohol tolerance was impressive.
I didn’t even realize when, but Yeri and Chenle managed to fall asleep on the couch. Firmly, Renjun shook them away, ordering them to go to their respective rooms. With tired yawns, they made their way upstairs, falling on their beds face-first.
“Let’s go to sleep,” Jaemin pouted as he sat on the side of the armchair, resting his head on my shoulder. Entwining his hand in mine, he stood up, pulling me up.
“Have fun, guys. We’re calling it a night,” I announced, refraining from yawning.
“No, you have fun,” Jiwoo replied, sending us a wink. Shaking my head, I sighed before we disappeared upstairs. I don’t know what she was thinking; however, I didn’t have the energy to keep my eyes open, let alone other nighttime activities. Besides, Jaemin was just as spent. Even if we were in a real relationship, we wouldn’t engage in half-conscious unsatisfactory messy sex.
“Come here,” Jaemin whispered as he smiled. His eyes were already closed as he patted the mattress beside him, waiting for me to join. “Good job. I think we really sold it to everybody,” he added as he snuggled closer, wrapping his limbs around my body.
“That’s good,” I purred, slowly drifting into dreamland. It was a long day, and it was finally over. Though it had a rough beginning, I ended it in Jaemin’s arms. “Good night.”
“Good night, my love,” Jaemin muttered, resting his head on my pillow right beside my face.
“You were supposed to change that name,” I replied, too drunk or/and too tired to realize it was his spoken words and not a text message.
***
During the second week of our relationship, we grew to be less tense around each other. Better yet, we seemed awfully comfortable, almost as if that’s how everything was meant to be. It was a little bit alarming, but I decided not to point that out. Even if it was just an act, I enjoyed it much more than I’d ever dare to admit. As long as it lasted, I was to savor it.
Ever since we came back from the weekend trip, Jaemin would pop up out of nowhere at least once a day with a surprise for me, proving how over the top he could be in courting a woman.
On Monday, he spammed his social media feed with my pictures from the trip. Of course, he didn’t forget to put a corny description under it, making me flustered. Even though I wouldn’t consider myself photogenic, Jaemin managed to bring out my best features with his photography talent and editing skills.
On Tuesday, Jaemin was waiting outside the auditorium with a cute bouquet of my favorite flowers – white roses. He was there to congratulate me on passing my last exam of the semester. The professor would send us results by the end of the week, but according to Jaemin, there was no chance I’d fail it.
“I still don’t get it how you do it,” Jaemin mused, scratching his temple, trying to put two and two together. “I hardly ever see you study, but then, you panic before an exam only to nail it later on. What kind of black magic is this?” He wondered, and I giggled, unable to explain my poor studying technique. I just winged it last minute every single time in my academic career.
“You better be right about this one,” I replied, still anxious about my grade. I didn’t manage to answer all of the questions, so a passing grade would be a relief. “I’m craving pasta. Do you want t go on a celebratory date?”
“You’re reading my mind,” Jaemin said, grabbing my hand, leading me to our favorite restaurant.
On Wednesday, Jaemin invited me to a bowling alley. Every month he would visit the establishment with his friends. Only on rare occasions, their significant others were invited. None of them could really commit to a serious relationship, so it never became a repetitive custom of their group.
“You guys are disgusting,” Haechan whined after our turn. Jaemin and I were losing by an enormous margin, but we didn’t mind. We were having fun despite a low score. “But at least, we’re winning,” Haechan added, pointing at Chenle and himself.
“I am the winner here,” Jaemin boldly announced, giving my hand a light squeeze, making me almost spit my soda.
Everybody cringed at Jaemin’s bold corny statement.
“I second that,” Haechan mused, looking away from Jaemin. “She’s bearable, and you are just absolutely repulsive,” he corrected himself, and I chuckled. Never in my entire life, I thought I would agree on something with Haechan, but this moment occurred right then.
On Thursday, although my schedule was packed with work, Jaemin insisted on hanging out. Tired out of my mind, I let Jaemin inside the apartment. He was carrying Mexican takeout; I couldn’t send him back home. Not when he had goodies.
“What do you want to watch?” I asked as I handed him the remote, allowing him to choose the movie. I was going to pass out anyway, so he might’ve as well picked something he liked.
“Anything is good,” he answered as he unwrapped his quesadilla, taking a bite off of it.
“The Notebook it is then,” I teased, but since Jaemin didn’t stop me, I put it on.
Having eaten my portion of a delicious meal, I lay down on the couch, resting my head on Jaemin’s thighs. I didn’t even realize when I fell asleep. Only when the credits were rolling down on the screen, Jaemin shook me awake.
“When did you fall asleep?” Jaemin inquired, a little bit mad that I forced him to watch the ultimate romantic movie of the twenty-first century. It was toxic as hell, and the way their behavior got romanticized didn’t sit right with me.
“As soon as I lay down,” I answered honestly, as I rolled around, staring at Jaemin’s handsome face. “How did you like the movie?” I asked innocently, swiftly changing the topic. It was for the better if Jaemin didn’t find out I paid no attention to the film. Instead of a great viewing experience, it was just a mere background noise that lulled me to sleep.
“I didn’t,” Jaemin whined, tapping his foot against the floor, making me sit up instantly. “It was toxic and sad at the same time. Noah was a manipulative jerk, and Allie was moody as fuck. The only bright side of their relationship is that they ended up with each other, not ruining other people’s lives,” Jaemin spoke the truth, and I couldn’t agree more. “In conclusion, give me my 2 hours back,” he added, and I hit him with a cushion.
Unable to comprehend what I just did, Jaemin blinked in confusion. Then, a few seconds later, he smirked and grabbed another cushion, ready to fight back.
Unfortunately, our childish antics were interrupted by Jiwoo. She was hanging out with Yuta, studying for the exam they had to retake the next day. To be completely honest, she couldn’t have any worse timing. While watching a movie was explainable, it wasn’t the case when it came to an impromptu pillow fight.
“Should I come back later, or something?” Jiwoo asked, pointing at the doors, willing to leave if it meant for me to get laid.
“Nah, Jaemin’s leaving. I am trying to kick him out, actually,” I announced, sticking my tongue out.
On Friday, Jaemin and I planned on going to the arcade. Unfortunately, we had to raincheck that. One of Jaemin’s coworkers fell sick, and Jaemin had to take a double shift at the coffee shop in his neighborhood.
I already had canceled my other plans to hang out with Jaemin, so I didn’t really want to stay at home all by myself. It was a Friday night, after all. Surprising him at work seemed like a better idea. His friends liked hanging out there; therefore, it must’ve been an excellent excuse for a little bit of acting in order to keep up appearances.
Quickly, I assembled a cute outfit and put on light make-up.
About an hour before the closing, I entered the coffee shop. Except for a few students with their noses in their computers, the establishment was empty.
“Welcome to–,” Jaemin hollered, ready to welcome the customers. “Oh, it’s you. What are you doing here?” He asked as a wide smile spread across his face, enjoying my surprise.
“I just came to surprise you,” I confessed, though none of us paid enough attention to the gravity of my words. I genuinely wanted to hang out Jaemin him as his girlfriend. “And I also wanted to get some discounted goodies. What do you have left?” I asked, looking over his shoulder, trying to see what food didn’t sell yet. An hour before the closing, everything on the menu was discounted by seventy percent, and I just couldn’t walk past that kind of deal.
“You’re not the only one who came for cheap stuff,” Jaemin commented as he saw Haechan and Renjun on the other side of the doors. “Take a seat, I’ll bring you your favorite,” he added, and I smiled at him, walking to the booth by the window.
Having finished my Greek sandwich, I focused on my cup of tea. I was scrolling through social media feed, giggling whenever I stumbled upon a funny meme. It was a perfect evening; complete relaxation in the rhythm of soft foreign jazz music playing through speakers, Jaemin checking up on me once every a couple of minutes.
“Oh, hi, there,” Haechan hollered as soon as he noticed me. He must’ve been returning to his table from a restroom. “I didn’t realize you’re here. What’s up?” We weren’t close, so his question was more like a polite generic statement rather than genuine curiosity.
“I’m waiting for Jaemin to finish, so we can hang out at my place,” I answered, hoping Haechan would get the suggestive tone.
“Actually, there’s something you should know,” he said quietly, looking around, probably checking if Jaemin was within earshot. “I am so ashamed it happened, but I really have to tell you something,” Haechan added, and I couldn’t wait for him to reveal the secret.
Haechan was playing dirty. He wanted to tell me about the bet, ruining Jaemin’s chance at getting me to sleep with him. It was some top-tier double-crossing, and I found it impressive. I had no clue Haechan had it in him.
“We shouldn’t have done it. I don’t know why we even agreed to this,” Haechan added, scratching the back of his head, trying to sound genuinely regretful. “I think Jaemin’s not genuine about the thing you have going on. You see, we made a bet. He has to have sex with you, or else he owes Chenle 500 bucks.”
“What?!” I exclaimed, hoping my consternation was believable. At first, I felt the temptation to say something along, yeah, I know, what’s new, but then I decided to play along. It was actually a good idea to make it seem like Jaemin’s about to lose the bet. Knowing them, they wouldn’t call it off. If anything, Jaemin could double the stakes. “No, it can’t be true. Jaemin would never –“
Now, it was my cue to make a scene. Hopefully, it would play out exactly like in my impromptu prediction.
Reaching the stage of fake hysteria, I rose from my seat and stormed to Jaemin. He was energetically wiping off the tables, wanting to leave shortly after the last customer.
“Is that true? Did you really make a bet you can have sex with me?” I yelled at him through gritted teeth. Jaemin, on the other hand, was confused as fuck. “Did you really think you could get away with it? You disgust me!” I shouted, slapping his cheek. “Don’t ever call me again,” I added before I turned on my heel, storming out of the coffee shop.
Being the only employee at work, Jaemin couldn’t run after me.
Jaemin deserved an explanation. I had to fill him in on my wonderful plan before he would blow it in front of Renjun and Haechan.
my love 💖 | 20:46 | play along
my love 💖 | 20:46 | trust me
my love 💖 | 20:47 | kick them out pls
baNANA 🍓 | 20:47 | wtf???
baNANA 🍓 | 20:48 | that hurt
baNANA 🍓 | 20:48 | I didn’t have to kick them out
baNANA 🍓 | 20:49 | they ran out a few seconds after you
my love 💖 | 20:49 | good
baNANA 🍓 | 20:49 | what the hell is going on???
baNANA 🍓 | 20:50 | I am confused
my love 💖 | 20:50 | Haechan ‘told’ me about the bet
my love 💖 | 20:50 | he wanted to double cross you
baNANA 🍓 | 20:51 | what???
my love 💖 | 20:51 | so the plan is
my love 💖 | 20:51 | they know you don’t stand a chance
my love 💖 | 20:51 | so you double the stakes
my love 💖 | 20:52 | and then bam! we win double the money
baNANA 🍓 | 20:52 | wow
baNANA 🍓 | 20:52 | you’re a genius
my love 💖 | 20:53 | I know
my love 💖 | 20:53 | and since I’m acting like I’m not talking to you
my love 💖 | 20:53 | bye
my love 💖 | 20:54 | see you @ the party!
***
Everything went according to my plan. The guys thought I was pissed with Jaemin, while Jaemin still tried to convince them he stands a chance to court me. It was kind of ironic, they wanted to play me, but it was them getting played.
Together with Jiwoo and Ten, we came extra early to Jaehyun’s party. Still being stuck in friendzone, Jiwoo went out of her way to help him out. Today it meant setting up all types of decorations all over the fraternity house and preparing different kinds of snacks.
Around seven, an Uber pulled up in front of our building. Not to brag, but despite the limited amount of time, we managed to dress up to the nines.
I decided to keep it simple. My outfit consisted of a pair of skinny high-waisted black jeans, a long-sleeved sequin embellished crop top, and a pair of ankle-high boots.
Jiwoo, on the other hand, was wearing a two-piece baby pink dress and a pair of massive mid-thigh black leather platform combat boots. She looked fierce, like a weird baby of 90’s Britney Spears and Marilyn Mason.
Though Ten’s outfit looked the most effortless, it took him longer than us to put it together. Having thrown every single thing from his closet on the bed, Ten experienced a mild crisis. Even though he looked gorgeous in everything, he didn’t seem to believe us. Only after the off-hand intervention, he agreed to play it cool with a pair of ripped jeans, a black shirt with three top buttons left untouched, and an oversized leather jacket.
Once we arrived at Jaehyun’s fraternity, nothing was ready. Thankfully, it wasn’t my problem. Jiwoo was the one who volunteered to help out. Ten and I were about to vibe in the corner, letting other people arrange the place according to Jaehyun’s vision.
Trying our best not to disturb others, Ten and I watched the way the smelly fraternity sex mansion turned into a festive valentine’s manor.
“I hope she’s gonna get laid today,” I whispered into Ten’s ear, looking at Jiwoo working like a busy bee around the house.
“She better; that’s really painful to look at,” Ten agreed, looking a little bit disappointed. Jiwoo was at Jaehyun’s beck and call, and it was about time he acknowledged her feelings.
Around nine o’clock, it was getting a little bit crowded.
Music was blasting through the speakers. Some of the fratboys were already looking for their next conquest. Girls were dancing on a makeshift dance floor in the middle of the living area, suggestively swaying their hips, teasing whoever was watching with their sexy moves.
Later on, when I was in the middle of my fourth drink of the night, Jaemin finally showed up. Together with Haechan, Jeno, Renjun, and Chenle, they walked through the threshold. They all looked great, but Jaemin stood out in the crowd. After all, he was the only one to put on a suit jacket over his white T-shirt. While the rest rocked the comfortable outfits, Jaemin opted for a more elegant look.
Almost as if he wanted to impress someone. Or at least, apologize properly, trying every sly trick to make me forgive him.
Upon entrance, his eyes searched me in the crowd, and when he met my gaze, a smile stretched across his face. Shyly, he raised his hand, wanting to wave at me, but since I stubbornly turned my head around, playing my role of offended woman, he lowered it.
“I’ve seen an ATM on our way here,” Renjun commented, knowing Jaemin didn’t stand a chance of winning the bet.
“It won’t be necessary,” Jaemin replied, following me with his gaze. “I didn’t lose it yet,” he added, and the guys laughed at him. There was no way he still thought he could woo me. “I still have a few hours left; I am not going to give up.”
“You’re such a loser,” Jeno interjected as regret washed through him. Although he didn’t actively participate when the bet was placed, he didn’t oppose it. He was an idle bystander, allowing other people to ruin our friendship. It didn’t sit right with him, but it was too late. The damage was already done, and Jaemin was going to embarrass himself even further. “She doesn’t deserve any of this.”
“It’s not like that,” Jaemin started, but he refused to explain how exactly it was like.
“You’re still gonna fail,” Haechan added with a nonchalant shrug of his shoulders. Back at the coffee shop, he ruined Jaemin’s chance for success. “Hey there, beautiful,” Haechan spoke when his attention was snatched by one of the girls who walked past them.
Once the boys divided to greet other friends, Jaemin strolled to the kitchen. I was there, and he needed to initiate the first step of our plan.
Sincere apology.
“Can we talk?” Jaemin whispered as he reached out to grab my hand, interrupting my conversation with Ten and Yeri. “Let me explain. You don’t have to say anything. I just want you to listen to me,” he asked, and I unwillingly complied, letting him lead me toward an abandoned corner in the living area. No one could hear us talk, but at the same time, everybody could see us.
“What do you want, Jaemin,” I barked, folding my arms across my chest, startling myself with how good I managed to behave like an angry ex-girlfriend. Though it was my last semester, maybe I should change my major to professional acting.
“Wow. You’re too good at this,” Jaemin commented before he proceeded with his part. “Anyway, I made this card for you. I hope it finds you well,” he announced before he pulled an envelope out of the inner pocket of his suit jacket.
Cautiously, I took the valentine’s card out of the envelope. Once I saw the front page, I couldn’t help but laugh. Jaemin must’ve done it himself, or he stole it from Jeno’s four-year-old niece. It was all covered in hearty stickers and glitter.
Jaemin definitely wasn’t a poet. He had never stood next to one, either.
Instead of a heartfelt apology and love confession, there was a short corny message which simultaneously made me cringe and chuckle.
Are you a ba-NANA? Cause I find you a-peeling.
From Your Love
P.S. it’s from me, your Jaemin
“You’ve really outdone yourself,” I spoke, shaking my head, trying my best not to grin. I was supposed to hate him, but it was too difficult. “I am gonna walk away now. Approach me once you raise the stakes.”
Although I didn’t want to party without Jaemin by my side, it was what I had to do. Having sent him a faint smile, I turned around and walked away, giving Jaemin some time to initiate part two of our plan.
Having drunk a few fancy shots Ten had made for me, we hit the dance floor. At first, we just jumped in the rhythm. However, when the DJ played the song we had practiced at the dance studio, everybody stepped to the side, making enough room to let us perform the choreography.
With alcohol coursing in my system, my moves weren’t as precise as usual – they still earned a round of applause.
“Hey, hey, hey, are you having fun?” Drunk as a skunk, Jaehyun shouted through the microphone connected to the DJ’s console. “How about we slow up the tempo?” Jaehyun yelled, and everybody cheered, making a lot of noise. “Tonight’s the love festival, and I, the valentine’s boy, specifically request every find a person to slow dance with.”
Having set the microphone aside, Jaehyun pushed DJ away from the console, putting on his Cigarettes After Sex playlist. The first song which graced our ears was Nothing’s Gonna Hurt You.
“Can I have this dance?” Jaemin appeared out of nowhere by my side, extending his hand for me to take. “Please?” He looked into my eyes, waiting for my response, looking hopeful.
As soon as I nodded, Jaemin grabbed my hand and gently pulled me against his firm body, resting his left hand on my back, holding me still, making sure I’d not run away. With my head resting against his chest, we swayed slowly, getting lost in our little world.
“They think I am a terrible person,” Jaemin whispered into my ear, his breath tickling my skin. “They seriously think I’d try to ruin our friendship with this bet,” he carried on, and I hummed, taking an inhale, getting hit with Jaemin’s musky cologne.
The boys truly underestimated the power of our friendship. Jaemin and I told each other almost everything. It was bold of them to assume I had no idea about the bet.
“Don’t worry about it,” I replied as I had closed my eyes, getting lost in the moment. “Everything will come back to normal soon enough,” I added, trying to ignore the bittersweet taste of my statement. Our fake relationship had an expiration date, and it was near.
“You’re right. Everything will come back to normal,” Jaemin repeated my words as he rested his chin on top of my head, pulling me even closer. “You’re the best fake girlfriend I’ve ever had,” he added, pressing an innocent peck against my hairline.
“How many fake girlfriends have you had?” I asked, chuckling, sounding a bit jealous.
“Anyway,” Jaemin started, trying to change the subject. “The guys took the bait. And now, judging by the stupid looks on their faces, they’re shitting their pants.”
“Once the song is over, we should initiate the third phase of our plan,” I commented, wanting to be over with this. In about a minute, I was about to pull Jaemin out of the dance floor and lead him to the bathroom upstairs, where we would do the deed.
When another song from Jaehyun’s playlist echoed in the room, all the other couples kept dancing. Jaemin and I, on the other hand, were about to not so discreetly sneak upstairs.
Unfortunately, we met an obstacle on our path.
It was Jaehyun, pointing his phone at our faces.
“It’s a kiss cam. Do what you gotta do,” he spoke, and I creased my forehead in utter confusion. What the hell was he doing? What the hell was a kiss cam? It was a frat party, not a baseball match. Didn’t he have a beer pong championship to win or something?
“What?”
“Do I really have to explain this to everyone? Jesus,” Jaehyun complained, taking a deep sigh, trying to ease his irritation. “It’s Valentine’s day! I am Valentine’s boy! And this is a kiss cam. You kiss, and I take pictures,” he explained, but I wasn’t convinced. “Hurry up! I have to take like 50 more of them.”
At first, I didn’t want to do it. But then, a thought crossed my mind. Who would believe Jaemin and I had sex if I refused to give him a kiss. It was just one kiss; it wouldn’t hurt.
Having licked my lips, I smiled at Jaemin before I wrapped my hands around his neck, giving him a chaste smooch. It lasted maybe a few seconds, but it still made me uneasy. Even if it was just a brief peck, it was too much for my poor heart.
“What the fuck was that?” Jaehyun groaned in disappointment. “One more time, guys. That’s how you kiss your mother, not your girlfriend. You can do better.”
“Show him how it’s done, Jaemin,” I encouraged him, giving him permission to assault my lips, hoping it would happen to be one hell of a performance.
Having smirked, Jaemin leaned forward, pressing his lips gently against mine. Cautiously, he deepened the kiss, knocking the air out of my lungs, making my legs shake under my weight. His hands held my chin in place as his tongue slipped through my lips.
Out of a sudden, nothing else mattered. Jaemin and I were in our bubble, and despite it being a one-time thing, I wished it lasted forever. Whatever expectations I had about this moment, it wasn’t even close to reality.
Jaehyun cleared his throat, wanting to pull us out of our trance. In vain, though. I moved my lips against Jaemin’s in slow sync, letting the sweet sensation strip me of the last remains of dignity. I was to savor every second of it, basking in bliss.
“Ekhem,” Jaehyun grunted, starting to feel a little bit flustered. “You guys done?”
Once we broke apart to take a breath, Jaehyun spoke again.
“Have you seen Jiwoo, by the way?”
“Yeah, I think she went for a smoke with Lucas,” I answered casually, watching panic display on Jaehyun’s face. It was evident he didn’t fancy the newfound information. “She went outside like half an hour ago, though. I wonder what it takes them so long,” I added, planting another grain of doubt in his subconscious.
As soon as anxiety downed on him, Jaehyun bolted outside. He better, though. If Jaehyun wasn’t going to make a move on Jiwoo tonight, I was about to find another guy to ship her with.
“You did it again,” Jaemin pointed out, and I just shrugged, dismissing his comment. So what? One push in the right direction wasn’t enough for Jaehyun to grow up, so I decided to be generous enough to give him a second chance.
“Are you ready for phase three?” I asked Jaemin, but before he managed to reply, I grabbed his hand, pulling him across the dance floor. Giggling, I ran through the sea of people, not so accidentally bumping into Chenle, almost spilling his beer.
“Oh my god, I am so sorry,” I hollered, giggling. Now, when I had Chenle’s attention, we could sneak upstairs to proceed with the final step of our plan. “Come on, Jaemin, let’s go. I am horny,” I added, probably overdoing my part. Unfortunately, the words were already spoken. I couldn’t take them back.
Having locked the bathroom doors behind us, I jumped onto the countertop. “Don’t you think it’s a bit creepy they’re gonna eavesdrop on us bang? It’s kinda off-putting, you know…”
When Jaemin wanted to speak, somebody knocked on the doors. It must’ve been one of Jaemin’s friends, checking if we were indeed fucking. “It’s occupied,” Jaemin hollered, mentioning for me to start my performance.
“Fuck, Jaemin! Eat me out, already,” I yelled, pressing my hands against my mouth, trying to stifle my laugher. This situation was ridiculous, and I couldn’t help myself but giggle. I had only a few drinks, yet I felt like I was high as a kite. “Yes, like that! Ahhh…”
“Can’t wait to fuck that tight hole,” Jaemin played along, almost dying of alcohol-induced tittering. We were definitely having too much fun.
“Right there, Jaemin!” I screamed, holding my stomach as it began aching due to excessive cackling. “Fuck, fuck, fuck, right there,” I moaned loudly, kicking my head back. “Don’t tease me, please!”
“I gotta get you ready for my cock, love,” Jaemin growled, and I gasped, my mind conjuring the forbidden image®.
“Just fuck me! I need your cock inside of me now!” I groaned, hoping whoever was on the other side of the doors heard enough of what was going inside. “Mmmm… you stretch me out so well…” I purred, almost falling off the counter when another round of uncontrollable laughter tried to erupt from my throat.
“Fuck, you’re still so tight.”
“Jaemin! Fuck, I am close. Keep going,” I yelled, mentally preparing for the big finale. This whole act was a vocal performance, and it was time I finished. “I’m coming! Come with me!”
“It was spectacular,” Jaemin whispered so only I could hear him. “I have one more favor, though,” he added, shying away. Oh no, he was about to ask about something stupid.
“What is it?”
“It could’ve been some random dude,” he admitted, scratching the back of his head, unsure how to voice his supplication. “Give me your panties. It’ll be the definite proof.”
“You’re joking,” I deadpanned, staring into his eyes, waiting for him to say it was just a harmless prank. “You’re serious,” I added as soon as I realized Jaemin meant it.
“Come on, I won’t be sniffing them,” Jaemin nagged, and I rolled my eyes. I didn’t even think about it, but now that he mentioned it, I had another reason not to comply with his weird-ass request. “I’ll give them back, I promise.”
“I can’t believe I am considering this,” I cursed under my breath. If any other person would like such a favor from me, I’d deny it in a heartbeat. Unfortunately, I had a soft spot for Jaemin, so denying him didn’t come easy to me.
Hell, I wouldn’t be here if I was able to say no to him.
“You owe me big time,” I caved in, jumping off the countertop, stepping behind the shower curtain, providing myself with some privacy. “Don’t peek. Even if I slip, you gotta stay on the other side. Got it?” I added as I stuck my head through the curtain.
“Scout’s honor,” Jaemin pledged, and I rolled my eyes. He was a scout for maybe a week. His honor didn’t mean shit.
Clumsily, I took off my shoes and jeans. “Here,” I warned before I threw my panties over the curtain. “I am too sober for this,” I nagged, trying to put my skinny jeans back on.
“Let’s do celebratory shots!” Jaemin suggested, balling up my undergarments, hiding them in his pocket. “We deserve it,” he added, landing me a helping hand when I was stepping out of the shower.
“Let’s go.”
***
Needless to say, Jaemin won the bet.
Unfortunately, it meant the inevitable end of our fake relationship. It was fun when it lasted, and though I’d miss these times, it was time to set the record straight.
As we had discussed, we had to arrange our break up.
Sometime next week, Jaemin stopped by to give me half of the prize. Since the boys had been stupid enough to fall for our little charade, I received a large sum of money. It was Chenle who sponsored the prize. Because of that, I didn’t feel particularly sorry about deceiving them. After all, Chenle was so loaded; he wouldn’t notice if he lost that kind of money on the street. I could finally buy these shoes which I had been dreaming of for so long! Better yet, I'd still have some money left to spoil myself some more.
“How should we do it?” Jaemin asked quietly. Ever since he came, he avoided my gaze, staring at the floor.
“I don’t know,” I unwillingly answered. This conversation was the last thing I wanted to do right now, but it had to be done. Better sooner or later, before I’d catch some real feelings for Jaemin. I had no idea how I would pick up the pieces of my broken heart if we kept this act any longer. “Let’s just delete all posts we published. Someone will figure out something’s wrong, and when they spread the word, we’ll explain we decided to remain friends.”
Maybe I wasn’t in tears, but I felt regret wash through me. Though our relationship had never been a real thing, it felt like it.
And it hurt.
“Alright then,” Jaemin complied, rubbing his hands against his thighs before he pulled out his phone to erase any digital footprint of our brief romance. His thumb hovered over the delete button for a while. After a few moments of hesitation, when he didn’t hear any sign of protest from my side, he pressed it, sending our memories to a bottomless void. “And it’s gone.”
“Are we cool?” I asked, hoping that nothing would change between us. I had a hunch it would take me some time to get used to how things had been before the relationship fiasco. Nonetheless, I still had hope we could remain best friends without any awkwardness.
“Of course,” Jaemin answered with a faint smile, but I didn’t fully believe him. Something was off, and it bothered us. Shame that none of us dared to begin this topic.
After he left that day, we saw each other very seldom. We barely even spoke to one another. If it wasn’t for the group chats we were both in, we wouldn’t talk at all.
Jaemin had said we were cool, but it was evident we weren’t.
It was eating me from the inside out, but whenever somebody asked me about the break-up, I’d always shrug it off, confirming everything’s great. I would tell our friends nothing changed between us. There was nothing wrong; our schedules are just incompatible these days.
When I had pretended I was in a relationship with Jaemin, it was easy. It came naturally, and everyone ate it up without any second thoughts. Unfortunately, now, when I was trying to play it cool, no one seemed to buy it. Thankfully, they didn’t confront me about it. Instead, they offered me their support if I ever needed anything.
In my head, I had a few wild scenarios in which I tell Jaemin we should date for real. However, at the same time, a little devil on my shoulder was telling me it should never leave the realm of fantasy. It’s ridiculous to think Jaemin would reciprocate my feelings.
I felt as if sadness took over my body. Though I was smiling on the outside, I was filled with regret. Barely anything sparked joy these gloomy days. Even this pair of shoes, which I wanted so badly, didn’t stir any positive emotion. I bought them, but I never took them out of the box.
Jiwoo had taken me out on a few girls’ nights to make me feel better. Men are trash – she would always say when Jaehyun ignored her yet another text. Even though they had fucked each other at Jaehyun’s birthday party and agreed to become exclusive, Jaehyun still had lots of problems committing to a monogamous relationship. They hadn’t officially labeled it, but everyone knew Jaehyun was slowly caving in.
Fratboys’ habits die hard, but Jaehyun was finally shaping himself into boyfriend material. He no longer slept around, as far to my knowledge at least, but he still lacked in some departments. For instance, it would take him way too much to text back.
“You were so adorable together,” Jiwoo began after she gulped down another rum and coke. Despite her high alcohol tolerance, she was already drunk, speaking with no filter. “I mean… you were simping for him for so long, and you finally managed to jump that dick.”
“Your point being…” I inquired, finishing my drink. Though Jaemin and I had never had sex, I didn’t want to admit that. What would Jiwoo thought if I told her it was all-pretend?
“I shipped you guys so hard,” Jiwoo confessed. “Ten shipped you too, but he will never admit that,” she added, and I giggled. Now, that was an interesting take. Ten was so random at many aspects of life; it came to me as a surprise he even had an opinion on my relationship with Jaemin. “Can I just take some duck tape and put my ship back together?”
“I am not sure Jaemin would like that,” I answered with a sigh, my mood instantly decreasing.
“Nonsense,” Jiwoo replied in a heartbeat. “This guy is even worse than you,” she revealed, and I rolled my eyes, not buying this. At least a few times a week, at my lowest moments, I happened to check Jaemin’s social media updates. He didn’t seem to mope around at all.
“I find it hard to believe,” I muttered, trying not to get too emotional.
“I mean it,” Jiwoo confirmed her previous statement, eager to explain her thesis. “Jaehyun and I went on a little date to the coffee shop where Jaemin works,” she started, and I nodded, not really sure what she was getting at. Nonetheless, I let her continue. I was curious what Jaemin had been up to. And since he didn’t seem to want to tell me anything himself, I’d accept any type of second-hand information from Jiwoo. “Jaemin misses you. You have no idea how many times I caught him daydreaming. He still has your photo set on his lock screen, and he stares at it a lot.”
Now, that’s interesting.
I had no recollection of Jaemin ever setting my photo as his background picture. Even if Jiwoo was right, it meant he set after we had broken up. It made no sense at all, and I was too drunk to try to comprehend the meaning of this.
Instead, I ordered another round, trying to stifle all the brooding emotions within me.
***
February was the month of parties. Too many birthdays fell during this hectic period, and I had trouble keeping up with them. Fortunately, Ten’s party was the last one of the month. After a small get together at our place, I’d have some time off to relax by myself, most preferably, without alcohol.
Being the semi-hosts with Jiwoo, it was our duty to help Ten organize everything regarding his party. Though our trio was a little bit disorganized, somehow, we managed to get everything ready before anyone arrived.
Maybe it wasn’t comparable to birthday parties at fraternity houses; it still had its charm. It wasn’t as wild, but guests still were having a great time in the company of their closest friends. However, what was the most important, Ten had a blast.
It was his day; he deserved everything he wanted.
Trying my best not to embarrass Ten, I decided to socialize with his friends.
It was time I move on. It took me way too long to mourn a relationship that wasn’t even real. I couldn’t let my brooding mood ruin the party.
“Hmm… Ten has never mentioned you before,” I confessed, not finding it particularly odd. Ten didn’t have secretive nature; he just wasn’t the type of person to over-share. And he often forgot to even mention stuff about his personal life.
“I can’t say I am surprised,” Hendery replied, making me giggle. It was fun chatting with him. Hendery was hilarious, and he knew many secrets regarding Ten. It was my mission to get as much information from him as it was possible. I would need it for blackmailing purposes, of course.
Hiding out in the kitchen, we sipped beer and exchanged rumors as if we were two gossip girls. It was too entertaining to stop. I was incredibly immersed in the conversation; I didn’t even realize when someone tapped my shoulder.
“Can we talk?” I heard the question, recognizing the voice in an instant. It belonged to Jaemin, and it seemed to be laced with both jealousy and irritation. The way he phased his plea gave me flashbacks of the conversation we had at Jaehyun’s party.
I really wanted to continue my discussion with Hendery, but I couldn’t say no to Jaemin. It wasn’t how my brain was programmed. Besides, I missed him a lot.
“Excuse me, I’ll be right back,” I told Hendery before I grabbed Jaemin’s hand, leading him to my room, locking the doors behind us.
“Nothing was supposed to change,” Jaemin started as he sat at the edge of my bed, leaning forward with his upper body propped on his elbows. His gaze was trained on the floor, too frustrated to look up at me.
“I know,” I whispered as I sat down in my chair on the other side of the room. My first instinct was to kneel in front of Jaemin, kiss his forehead, and assure him that everything’s going to be alright.
Unfortunately, it didn’t seem like a good idea, so I refrained from doing so. “I am sorry, it’s my fault.”
“Don’t,” Jaemin interjected before I embarrassed myself even further. “We’re both at fault.”
Despite the loud party noises coming from the other side of the doors, my bedroom was filled with deafening silence. It was awfully uncomfortable, and it was probably a good thing. One of us would get annoyed eventually and cave in, letting out all the bottled up emotions.
“I missed you,” I admitted, staring at my hands. I was all fidgety, and although I was too embarrassed to reveal my inner feelings, Jaemin deserved to know this much.
“I missed you, too,” he genuinely confessed, showing me a shy smile. “Actually, I missed you more than I thought it was possible to miss a person,” Jaemin carried on, and I held my breath, not ready to hear whatever he had to say. “You have no idea how much I wanted to text you or call you, but ultimately decided not to because I was sure you don’t want me to.”
“Jaemin,” I spoke, not really sure what I should say next. I had too many things I wanted to tell him about. However, now when he was here, I couldn’t properly voice my thoughts.
“Are you dating this guy you were talking to in the kitchen?” Jaemin asked out of the blue, catching me off guard with this random accusation. “Or do you want to date him? You two looked like you’re having a great time together,” he added, and I rolled my eyes. At first, Jaemin acted on his jealously, but then, insecurity crept in.
“I don’t know. I met Hendery today, but he seems like a great guy,” I answered honestly, thinking of possibilities of me trying to pursing something of romantic nature with Hendery. After our brief encounter, I could tell he’s fun to be around. And honestly speaking, I might’ve considered dating him if I hadn’t already had feelings for someone else.
Unfortunately, right now, I wasn’t in the right state of mind to date. Not when I was still hung up on my best friend.
“I probably won’t, though. I like somebody else,” I confessed, gaining Jaemin’s interest. Instantly, he sat up, staring into my eyes, patiently waiting for the reveal. “I am stupid, but I like this one guy. He’s such a jerk, I can’t even… he’s been ghosting me for weeks now,” I carried on, hoping Jaemin would get the hint.
Two weeks ago, we promised each other nothing would change. Despite our good intentions, it did. Even though I hadn’t told Jaemin how I really felt, I still lost my best friend.
My silence didn’t save this friendship. I tried to bottle up my emotions to secure our unbreakable bond. It didn’t work, so I figured confessing my feelings wouldn’t do any more harm. Surely, Jaemin was going to reject me, but at least, I’d clear the air between us.
Hopefully, my confession, followed by a harsh rejection, would help me move on.
Instantly, Jaemin ran up to my chair and knelt in front of me, trying to look into my eyes. “Please tell me this jerk is me,” Jaemin urgently spoke, unable to handle any more suspense. Jaemin’s gaze was hopeful, and it was too much for me to comprehend.
“What?” I asked, still being overwhelmed by confusion. What was going on? Why was Jaemin on his knees in front of me? Nothing made sense. How was I supposed to wrap my head around it? “I mean… yeah, it’s you. Who else could it be?”
“You have no idea how sorry I am,” Jaemin confessed as he grabbed my hand and yanked me against his chest, wrapping his arms around me, giving me a tight hug. “You could’ve said something… anything,” he added as he pulled back his head, placing a chase kiss against my forehead.
“I didn’t want to scare you away,” I admitted quietly, unable to break free from Jaemin’s cone-crashing embrace. I couldn’t believe he was so close. Na Jaemin was holding me in his arms, letting me listen to his rapid heartbeat.
“The worst two weeks of my life,” Jaemin spoke, once again breaking the silence. “It felt at least like two centuries,” he added, making me chuckle. Of course, it was an exaggeration, but it’s how I felt, too.
“How about we start over?” I proposed, taking a step backward to have a proper look at him. “Will you go on a date with me? This time around for real, no pretending,” I carried on, trying not to grin like an idiot.
“No.”
“What?”
What the fuck was that?
Did I misunderstand Jaemin’s words? I thought he felt the same, but apparently, he didn’t? Everything suggested he followed my flow only to crush my expectations, later on, leaving a big ass scar and more trust issues.
“I mean yes, but I should be me asking you out. Definitely not the other way around,” Jaemin clarified, making me relax. Thankfully, my mini panic attack was uncalled for. It was just my brain over-analyzing everything, conjuring the worst possible scenario.
“Then you better do your best to woo me,” I teased, wondering if he was willing enough to take the bait. It was just a mere joke, reminding me how it all began. He had wooed me once, and I wasn’t going to oppose to a second attempt. “Fun dates, romantic messages, silly gifts. I want it all,” I added, going a little bit overboard with my request list.
“Everything can be arranged,” Jaemin replied with a lopsided smile before he tightened his grip, almost crashing my bones in the process.
***
Jaemin and I began dating. This time around, it was real; no more pretending, no more stupid bets. Just two people who had discovered friendship could never be enough.
Even though I had told Jaemin I was just joking about this whole wooing thing, he refused to accept it, going to extreme lengths to make my heart flutter. I was already stupidly in love with him, yet he kept trying to make me swoon even more.
Despite our busy schedules, we made sure to see each other every day. It could’ve been a date at the arcade or just a quick coffee or a video call. In all honestly, I gladly accepted any form of contact from Jaemin.
I hated the prospect of going through a day without any message from him.
Except for many mini and maxi dates, Jaemin would also spoil me with plenty of encouraging notes of many kinds. Each massage from Jaemin was even sillier from the previous one. He never ceased to amaze me.
At first, Jaemin would stick post-it notes in different places in my room. Whenever I paid no attention, he would quickly write one for me to find it later. Whenever I saw sleep tight message stuck to my bedpost or you looked extra sexy today attached to the mirror, I smiled like an idiot, imaging Jaemin writing it.
If Jaemin forgot about post-it notes, he would always make it up to me by sending me corny direct messages. We would always text each other before sleep, and Jaemin never failed to make me smile with words such as:
If you happen to have wet dreams of me, you gotta tell me everything that happened. We can recreate it later.
I saw some sexy lingerie on my way home. Your ass would look amazing in it. I’m gonna buy it for you when I get my paycheck.
You’re the reason I wake up in the morning. Just kidding, I have to pee.
Whenever we went out, Jaemin would also scribble something either on a napkin or on a receipt. One time, Jaemin even gave a crumbled piece of paper that he was carrying in his pocket for some reason.
You know I’d give you my kidney, right? And a piece of the liver if you ask nicely. I hope you would do the same for me.
When we have kids, I’ll let you name the first one. Don’t fuck it up.
You’re my favorite pain in the ass.
You are stuck with me. You better get used to it.
Messy notes weren’t sufficient for Jaemin. Although I was more than content with the attention and affection he was giving me, it wasn’t enough for Jaemin. With each massage, he had to out-do himself.
Jaemin even wrote me a song! Or at least, he tried to write me a song. It was really bold of him to assume I didn’t know the lyrics to Jonas Brothers’ Sucker. I loved this song, and even though I perfectly knew it wasn’t Jaemin’s piece of work, I still appreciated the gesture.
Later on, his love letters reached another level of ridiculousness. Jaemin sent me a love e-mail, and if that doesn’t prove how extra he can get, I don’t know what can.
Jaemin didn’t stop there. No, it was just a warm-up.
When I was checking the mailbox, I found a paper plane stuck in between bills. Jaemin must’ve put it there, probably after one of his frequent visits to my apartment. Though the paper plane was a little bit crumbled, I found it incredibly adorable. On its wing, it had “open me” written with Jaemin’s messy handwriting. Inside there was a corny message that turned my insides in absolute cringe.
Your wings already exist. All you have to do is fly.
A few days later, Jaemin gave me a CD with the love playlist he had made for me. Carefully, he had chosen our favorite songs and burned them on a disc. I had no means to actually play it, but I adored the gesture.
Jaemin’s creativity did not disappoint. At this point, he might send me a love letter via a fax machine, and I wouldn’t be surprised. There were no limitations to his imagination, and it was one of the many things I loved about him.
Neither of us dropped the L-bomb yet, but we really didn’t need to. Though that dreaded word has yet to be spoken, we perfectly knew how we felt about each other. We would do anything for one another; no doubt in that.
Having exceeded my expectations, Jaemin proved himself worthy of being my boyfriend. Or rather, he showed me he was way out of my league. When he was bending over backward, I was passively basking in the glory of Jaemin’s confessions. Relationships were about giving and taking, and it seemed our balance was off.
It was time we switched roles. It was only fair if I tried to creep my way into his heart the way he had been wooing mine.
As soon as I cleaned up the apartment and pampered myself a little bit, I pulled out my phone, quickly texting Jaemin. Hopefully, he wasn’t that busy.
my love 💖 | 18:12 | U want to come over?
baNANA 🍓 | 18:16 | 😏
baNANA 🍓 | 18:16 | You miss me???
my love 💖 | 18:17 | 🤡 🤡 🤡 🤡 🤡
my love 💖 | 18:17 | nvm forget I asked
baNANA 🍓 | 18:17 | 😧 😧 😧
baNANA 🍓 | 18:18 | I’ll be in an hour
baNANA 🍓 | 18:18 | want me to bring anything?
my love 💖 | 18:19 | nah, just get your cute butt over here
baNANA 🍓 | 18:19 | ?????
baNANA 🍓 | 18:19 | are you high??
baNANA 🍓 | 18:19 | should I be concerned?
Okay, I had an hour to prepare something for our impromptu date. It was fine; it was more than enough than I needed. The apartment was already clean, so I just had to whip something to eat and cool the bubbles.
For some reason, I felt in a celebratory mood. Whatever tempo Jaemin and I had, it worked in two week periods. We had fake-dated for fourteen days before we called it quits. Then, we didn’t talk to each other for two weeks. Tonight another period came by, and I wanted to celebrate it, hoping to break the unfortunate chain of bad luck.
The alcohol was already in the refrigerator. Having put on an apron, I opened all the cabinets around the kitchen, quickly analyzing the ingredients and what I can make out of them. It wasn’t much, but pasta would have to be enough.
It wasn’t a fancy dish, but I was made it with love, so Jaemin shouldn’t have any complaints. Pouring my emotions into the pasta was to make it extra flavorful.
When the sauce was slowly cooking on the stove, I decorated the table. I wanted to provide Jaemin with some high-end restaurant experience despite being in my cramped apartment. It was the best thing out of two words; we had all privacy in the world offered by a homely atmosphere, but at the same time, we would eat some beautifully garnished food.
Just when I was about to drain the pasta, someone knocked on the doors.
“Coming,” I hollered before I put the pot in the sink, wiping my hands on the apron before making my way to answer the doors. “Hey there, beautiful,” I greeted Jaemin with a playful remark, standing on my toes to press a brief smooch on his adorable lips. It took him off guard, but in some sense, he liked it.
“Hey, it’s my line,” Jaemin nagged when his hands found purchase on my hips, bringing me closer for another kiss since one was never enough. “What do you have there? It smells delicious,” Jaemin turned his head, trying to peek inside to see what surprise I had prepared for him.
“You know, just some carbs,” I answered vaguely, sending him a playful smirk, not wanting to ruin the surprise. I wanted him to sit down at the table and wait for me to bring the whole dish and pour us some cheap champagne.
Jaemin took off his shoes, kicking them to the side. A second later, he handed me his coat, and I put it on the hanger. Jaemin was wearing a pair of gray jeans and a mint oversized hoodie, and I drooled over this comfortable look. He didn’t have to try hard to impress me.
“Just wait here. I’ll be back in a sec,” I spoke when I guided Jaemin to the table, forcing him to sit down in the chair. Jaemin wanted to help me out in the kitchen, but I firmly refused. Tonight I wished to impress Jaemin; he didn’t have to move a finger.
“I know it’s not much, but I hope you’ll still like it,” I whispered when I put a plate in front of him. “Dig in,” I added as I sat on the other side of the table, carefully trying to pop the champagne bottle open. Though I hated doing it, too afraid of breaking something or hurting someone, tonight I wanted to try it.
“What’s the occasion,” Jaemin wondered as he fondly watched me fight with the bottle. “Do you need some help? You’re gonna hurt yourself,” Jaemin offered, genuinely concerned about my safety. However, I just turned around, wanting to finish it by myself.
It took me good five minutes to pop it. And when I finally did it, Jaemin gave me a round of pitiful applause, officially declaring it’s his job from now on.
“It was just painful to watch,” Jaemin playfully commented, and I kicked his shin under the table, showing him how much appreciated his remark was. “So… what’s the occasion?”
“Do I really need to have a reason to spoil my boyfriend?” I innocently asked, batting my eyelashes, and Jaemin smiled at the word boyfriend. We had never discussed labels, but it was self-explanatory we were in a loving relationship. “I figured it’d be nice to give you some more attention,” I absentmindedly added as I reached for my phone to play some soft EDM music through the Bluetooth speaker.
“Is that it?” Jaemin wondered, gazing into my eyes, searching for any ulterior motive I might have. “Are you sure you’re not trying to butter me up before you say something I may not like? What did you do?” Jaemin inquired, and I chuckled loudly.
“Calm down, Na,” I spoke, making Jaemin look up at me once again. I only called him by his surname when I was extra affectionate, so he was curious what I was going to say. “I just wanted to hang out with you. That’s all,” I confessed, but Jaemin scrutinized his eyes, not really buying my innocent talk. “Okay, fine. There’s one more thing.”
“What is it?” Jaemin inquired, grinning at me.
“Can’t you already tell? I am trying to woo my way into your pants, duh,” I confessed, and Jaemin choked on his champagne as he did not expect this wording. “Your heart! I meant to say into your heart,” I corrected when I realized my little Freudian slip. “Wait, no, screw it. I second that. I want to get into both.”
“You’ve already got into one,” Jaemin declared with a lopsided smirk pinned to his face. “But... if you don’t suspect it already, you’re welcome in both,” he added mischievously, taking a sip of his alcohol. I, on the other hand, looked away, feeling the heat in my cheeks.
“Good to know.”
“Where are Jiwoo and Ten by the way?” Jaemin wondered as he looked around the apartment, finding it suspicious they didn’t crash our date yet. Under typical circumstances, Jiwoo or Ten would haul another chair to the table and steal the food, third-wheeling our date.
“Ten is at the dance studio. He’s having a dance competition next week, so he goes there every time he has some free time to practice. And Jiwoo is with Jaehyun. He came here to pick her up a few hours ago. I don’t think either of them is coming home anytime soon,” I explained, smirking. We had the place to ourselves.
Finally, we could bask in each other’s company without any intrusive guests.
“I’d like to cheers to that,” Jaemin raised his glass, clinking it gently against mine.
Having eaten the food, we moved to the couch.
“What now?” Jaemin asked as he stretched his arm, resting it on the back of the couch right over my shoulders.
“I have one more surprise,” I announced before I jumped to my feet. “Wait a second,” I added before bolting to my bedroom.
“What is it?” Jaemin inquired, having no clue what else I could surprise him with. “What do you have there?” He pressed, tilting his head to the side, trying to see what I was hiding behind my back.
“Let’s take some pictures,” I announced in excitement, showing him my Polaroid camera. “I finally bought some film, and I really want our photo in my wallet,” I added as I plopped down onto the couch, resting my head against Jaemin’s chest. “You take it,” I ordered, handing him the camera. After all, he was the prodigy of photography. Besides, his hands were longer than mine.
“I think that’s more than enough,” Jaemin spoke after snapping the twelfth picture.
Having put the camera on the coffee table, he wrapped his arms around me. Jaemin pulled me on his laps, embracing me tightly, placing a round of pecks against my temple.
“Wait! One more thing,” I hollered, leaning forward to reach for the envelope which was lying on the coffee table next to our photos.
“You can’t say it’s the last thing and then bring another one. That’s not how it works,” Jaemin nagged, a little flustered that I managed to find another excuse when he wanted to cuddle. “Who are you? A fitness instructor? When you say it’s the last one, it should be the last one. You can’t come up with new ones every three minutes.”
“I promise it’s the last one,” I sat cross-legged on the couch beside him, handing him the envelope. Cautiously, he pulled the card out of it, and I looked at him, studying his expression in excitement.
“Annoyingly, I like you way more than I’d originally planned,” Jaemin read the cover of the card, smiling widely at the passive-aggressive message. “It’s already good, and I didn’t even read what you wrote inside,” he commented before he leaned forward to kiss my forehead. “I don’t get it,” he added in confusion as he saw the blank page inside the card.
“It’s my love letter for you,” I clarified, but Jaemin was still clueless.
“It’s a blank page. You really have that little to say?” Jaemin asked, trying to make sense out of my card.
“That’s not how you were supposed to interpret that!” I yelled, climbing on his laps, wanting to tear the card out of his ungrateful hands. Unfortunately, Jaemin’s hands were longer than mine, so even when I was hovering over his thighs, I couldn’t reach it.
“How was I supposed to interpret that then?” Jaemin challenged, holding my hips, forcing them down on his laps.
“I wanted to write something meaningful, but I just couldn’t decide what. I have so many things I want to tell you, it wouldn’t even fit on the card,” I started, trying to find the best way to form a coherent sentence. “One way to interpret it is that you have to imagine it’s written in a very tiny font. Because I have so much to tell you, I wrote everything down, but you just can’t read it.”
“I like it,” Jaemin whispered, pressing a gentle kiss against my knuckles.
“Or you can say it’s blank because whenever I’m with you, my head is completely empty,” I added, chuckling at the corny confession. “Or you can assume there are no words to describe my feelings for you.”
“How is it possible that without writing anything, you managed to top all of my love letters?” Jaemin wondered, smiling at me. “What kind of sorcery is this?”
“No, Jaemin. You’re not giving yourself enough credit. I loved your love letters. They were silly, but at the same time, I could feel you really meant everything,” I reasoned, looking down at Jaemin’s lips, slowly leaning in for a delicate kiss.
“Okay, I have an idea,” Jaemin suddenly spoke as he grabbed my butt and threw me off his laps. “I need a pen,” he added, looking around the living room, finding the pen on the coffee table. In a hurry, he scribbled down something on the blank page of the card, making sure I couldn’t peek. “Here, I found my way to interpret it.”
“Oh?”
“Yes,” Jaemin answered confidently, handing me the card. “Read it out loud for me.”
“Okay, I guess,” I cleared my throat before I opened the card. “My beloved Jaemin,” I read, looking at Jaemin’s face with a raised eyebrow. This was going to be good.
“Carry on,” he urged, and I shook my head, unable to believe I was going to do it.
“You’re the most handsome man I have ever seen. You’re also the smartest and the funniest. Not to mention, you’re the best kisser in the world. What the fuck is this?” I interjected, having doubts, knowing it was a bad idea.
“Just keep reading, babe,” Jaemin ordered, wanting me to carry on with his antics. “Though you’re no poet, it’s, by a huge margin, the best love letter I have ever received,” he added, blowing his ego way out of proportion, and I rolled my eyes.
“Now, when I look at you, I understand there’s not a chance I wouldn’t fall for you. So, since there’s not much space left, I just wanna tell you that I love you. I really love you, Jaemin.”
Before I managed to complain that he forced me to say the L-word first, Jaemin interjected.
“Finally, took you long enough,” he teased, and I sighed, wondering where to hit him first. “As if you haven’t figured it out yet, I love you, too.”
“You’re impossible,” I commented, still not quite sure if we just confessed to each other.
“I’m impossible not to fall in love with,” Jaemin corrected, once again hauling me back on his laps, taking my breath away with a fervent kiss. “How about you show me how you want to get into my pants, babe?”
Having had enough of Jaemin’s teasing, I decided not to comply with his request.
“I think you should go.”
“You’re right,” Jaemin agreed too quickly, and it made me alert. “Let’s go to your room because once I start pounding into you, I will not stop even if a group of nuns was about to break in and steal all of your shit,” he added as he picked me up, carrying me to my bedroom.
“You’re impossible,” I repeated my words when Jaemin threw me onto my bed before he landed on it right beside me.
“I think we’ve already discussed this,” he remarked, reminding me of the remark he had given me earlier. “So… where were we?” Jaemin asked as he put his hand on my side, pulling me closer. Soon enough, his palm slipped under the hem of my shirt, caressing my skin.
“Is it weird that the only thing I can think about is you eating me out?” I wondered out loud, stripped of all remains of dignity. Jaemin was in my bed, and I was planning on taking full advantage of it.
“Not at all, love,” Jaemin replied, showing me his eager smile. Quickly, he sat on his calves between my legs, taking his time to take off my jeans. “I thought about eating you out way too often ever since that thing in the bathroom,” Jaemin confessed as he threw my jeans across the room.
Though my panties were still on, Jaemin began his teasing. His soft lips trailed across my thighs, driving me crazy. His lips touched every inch of my skin except for the area I wanted the most. At this point, my panties were dripping wet, yet he didn’t even think of pulling them to the side, giving attention to my much-ignored core.
“You’re killing me,” I whispered, slowly losing patience. If Jaemin kept up with his antics, I’d combust out of sexual frustration. “Bold of you to assume I won’t let you taste your own medicine,” I warned Jaemin. It worked because as soon as I voiced my mischievous threat, Jaemin’s finger hooked under the hem of my panties, quickly pulling them down my legs.
“You’re no fun at all,” Jaemin clarified before his lips finally landed on my clit, making me buckle my hips in an instant. Slowly, his mouth moved against my sweet spot, and I arched my back with each swirl of his tongue.
Though he barely started, I could feel the electricity coursing through my body. In my state of permanent frustration, it wouldn’t be difficult for Jaemin to make me come against his mouth.
Getting into it, Jaemin squeezed my hips, trying to keep me still when he ate me out. His jaw was dripping in my juices as he made his way down to lick my folds.
“Fuck,” I moaned loudly when Jaemin’s nose rubbed my clit when he was running his tongue all over my entrance. “I think I am gonna come,” I admitted what made Jaemin smirk through the kiss. Jaemin barely touched me, but I was already close.
“Come for me,” Jaemin urged, releasing my hips from his firm grip. Now when I could buckle my hips against his face, my orgasm was just seconds away. With my hand in his hair, I rocked my hips, basking in pleasure.
“I need your fingers,” I begged, and Jaemin quickly obeyed my shameful plea. I expected him to tease me further, denying me his long fingers, but he was kind enough to do anything to make me come.
Thanks to my juices and Jaemin’s saliva, his two fingers slid right in.
“Fuck,” I shouted at the top of my voice when the wave of pleasure shot right through me. Jaemin’s jaw still played with my clit as he continued his actions throughout the orgasm.
“You blew my mind, Jaemin,” I muttered after I regained my focus after he had made me come on his face. “I came so hard,” I confessed, smiling like an idiot. It was way too long ever since someone made me feel this good.
“You better get used to it because I am planning this to be a frequent occurrence,” Jaemin whispered, looking at my face as if it was an art piece. “Do you have condoms?” he casually asked as he pulled down his jeans. His erected cock was restrained in the denim fabric, and Jaemin needed to get rid of it.
“As a matter of fact, I do,” I replied as I opened the bedside table and threw a brand new package of condoms at Jaemin’s chest. “Jiwoo got me those after she walked on our pillow fight the other day. Apparently, she doesn’t want any cum stains on the couch.”
For a while, we were lying on the bed, staring at each other. Jaemin gave me some time to recover from my orgasm. According to him, I needed to take breaks because he didn’t want to over-stimulate me too soon.
“I really love you,” Jaemin confessed genuinely, and I quickly rolled closer to him, giving him another chase smooch. His confession was music to my ears, and I could listen to it on repeat without getting tired of it.
“I love you, too,” I quickly replied, leaning in for another kiss. With his hand on my cheek, he deepened the kiss, giving us another chance to get lost in the love trance.
Having thrown my leg over his hipbone, I hovered over his erection.
“Let me take care of you,” I said as I pulled away from the kiss. With a playful smirk upon my face, I grabbed the hem of my shirt and pulled it over my head. Slowly after, my bra followed suit, and Jaemin grunted upon seeing me completely naked in front of him.
“Sexy,” he purred before he eagerly took off his hoodie, throwing it onto the floor. “On a second thought, maybe you should put something on. You’re too sexy, and I’d like to last longer,” Jaemin explained, handing me his hoodie so I could cover myself up. “No, it’s even worse. Take it off,” he changed his mind after seeing me in his clothes.
Carefully, I pulled Jaemin’s boxers down his legs, letting his rock hard cock spring free. Biting on my lips, I grabbed his erection, giving it a few gentle strokes.
“Fuck it, I am ready,” Jaemin yelled, placing his hand over mine, making me stop. “You have all the time in the world to blow me. Right now, I want to feel you,” he added, quickly pulling out a condom from its packaging.
“Let me at least roll it down for you,” I offered, and Jaemin sighed, weighing his options.
“Nah, I am not willing to take that risk,” Jaemin answered, proceeding to wrap his cock by himself. “Now, come here, sit down on it,” he urged, and I shook my head. Smiling like an idiot, I guided his cock towards my entrance, slowly sinking down on his length.
“You’re good?” I asked, trying to guess what was going on inside his brain. Judging by his sour expression, he must’ve been thinking about something terrible in order to stop himself from coming too soon.
“Yes, everything’s cool,” he reassured, and I took it as permission to gently rock my hips back and forth. Whenever I moved, Jaemin kept grunting quietly. Apparently, he also suffered from sexual frustration.
My hands were wandering all over his muscular chest, admiring his athletic built. My hips were moving at a steady rhythm, but whenever I happened to increase the tempo, Jaemin would slow me down with a firm grip on my hips.
“If you keep doing that, I might spank you,” Jaemin warned me, but it only made me want to disobey more. “Why did I even expect you to be a good girl?” Jaemin asked, rolling his eyes.
“Spank me,” I ordered, trying my best not to chuckle. “I dare you,” I added, pushing the right buttons. “Like that,” I moaned when Jaemin’s hand collided against my butt, shaking me with newfound excitement.
“You’re impossible,” Jaemin comment, still in shock after discovering how much into spanking I happened to be.
“I’m impossible not to fall in love with,” I remarked, using Jaemin’s own words against him.
Unable to handle my teasing, Jaemin sat up. “I love you so much,” Jaemin stated once again before he looked at my lips, kissing them. Now, when I was distracted by his tongue, it was easier for him to control my movement.
In our upgraded position, I significantly slowed down. Carefully, I moved up and down Jaemin’s cock, while he sneaked his hand between our entangled bodies, rubbing my clit. I was close, and I was about to come again.
I didn’t know what he was so self-conscious about. No doubt I would come first.
“Jaemin, I am coming,” I breathed out, messing up my rhythm. It was difficult to maintain the same tempo when Jaemin was playing with my clit. Jaemin’s lips moved down my neck, finding a perfect spot on my collarbone to leave a hickey.
“Me, too,” Jaemin whispered as he began thrusting from underneath me, now desperate to push the both of us off the edge. “You’re so tight, fuck,” he cursed as my walls started to swell around his throbbing cock.
Jaemin moaned against my skin, muffling his sinful sounds. I, on the other hand, screamed Jaemin’s name at the top of my voice, telling everybody in the world he was the person, making me feel this good.
Having fallen onto the sheets, we looked into each other’s eyes. We were panting as if we just ran a marathon. Not that I had any doubts, but Jaemin turned out to be a passionate lover, and it made me love him even more.
“You’re beautiful,” Jaemin complimented me, staring at my face in utter admiration. “I am so lucky,” he added, and I moved closer, snuggling up to him. It was still early, but I was so fucked out, I could fall asleep right there in his arms.
Having pulled me closer to his chest, Jaemin threw a duvet over our sweaty bodies. His fingers were tracing shapes on my shoulder when he pressed yet another peck against my temple.
“Are you down for another round?” Jaemin asked as he discarded the full condom. His cock was still semi-hard. In a few minutes, Jaemin would be ready for some more. “It’s cool if you’re not,” he added, trying not to put any pressure on me.
“I want you to do me all night,” I confessed, looking over my shoulder at the clock. It’s only 8 pm, and I could stay up till daylight with Jaemin.
“Do you want to go bowling tomorrow?” Jaemin asked, and I eagerly nodded. It was fun the last time I had joined the boys on their monthly trip to the bowling alley. Besides, I would be the first woman to break the unfortunate one-time-only curse. I couldn’t wait to show up two months in a row.
“I’d love that,” I answered, snuggling closer to Jaemin’s side.
In content, we basked in happiness until Jaemin regained enough energy to go for the third time. However, this time around, it was slow and steamy. Under the covers, Jaemin crawled on top of me, kissing every inch of my body.
“Do you want to roll it down on me? I think I can handle that,” Jaemin asked, and I reached for the condom, carefully rolling it down his length. “I wish I could fuck you without one, though,” he added, and I flicked his forehead, making him whine. “I’ll pull out.”
“I trust you, but it’s still a no from me,” I replied, guiding his cock into my entrance. Inch by inch, Jaemin pushed himself all the way in. “You fill me up so well,” I praised, purring into his ear. “I love your cock.”
Distance between our bodies was practically nonexistent. Jaemin was slowly snapping his hips, rubbing his pelvic bone against my clit, turning me into a moaning mess. I wouldn’t be surprised if my neighbors called the police because of all the noise coming from my bedroom.
“One day, you’ll let me fuck you raw. I’ll make sure you do,” Jaemin carried on, and I hissed, feeling the approaching orgasm. I didn’t even bother to comment on Jaemin’s statement. I was whipped for him. I knew I wasn’t able to maintain my assertive stance for long. Eventually, I’d cave in, letting him fuck me without a condom. It wasn’t today, though.
“In your dreams, lover boy,” I answered, but Jaemin just giggled, knowing I wasn’t serious.
“You have no idea how many times we’ve done it raw in my dreams,” Jaemin confessed as he picked up his pace, pounding into my pussy, making me moan at the sudden speed. “One day, I’ll tell you all about my fantasies, but right now, I really want this pussy to cream around my cock,” he added, his filthy words making my walls squeeze around his length.
“You wait until I tell you mine,” I challenged with a smirk. If Jaemin thought he was the only one with a dirty mind, he was seriously mistaken. While most of my fantasies were PG-13, there was still a large portion of naughty scenarios. Now, when Jaemin and I were finally together, it would be fun to try to recreate at least some of them.
“You better come because I can’t go much longer,” Jaemin warned me, pounding in and out, chasing his own release. “Fuck,” he yelled, falling on top of me as he shot his load into the condom. His cock twitched inside of me as he moved slowly, riding out his orgasm.
“Jaemin,” I hollered, coming undone underneath him. Despite the other peaks, this orgasm hit me the hardest. For a brief second, my vision turned black as I gave in to the pleasure.
Breathlessly, I lay in the sheets, slowly descending from my high.
“I think all I can do tonight is cuddle,” I commented, feeling too fucked out to engage in any other form of affection. “I don’t think I can walk.”
“It’s okay. I can carry you around the house,” Jaemin answered, finding a solution for my problem. Having pulled his limp cock out of me, Jaemin rolled down another condom, putting it aside.
“What is it?” Jaemin asked as he heard a noise from the living room.
“It sounded as if someone was knocking on the doors,” I spoke, trying to identify the sound. “It must be a courier for Jiwoo. She keeps ordering stuff online. It’s probably the late evening delivery she forgot about. Can you get it?”
“No problem, babe,” Jaemin answered as he put on his jeans, walking around the bed to answer the door.
At first, I wanted to wait for Jaemin in bed. However, it’s been like three minutes, and he didn’t come back, so I found it weird.
Having put on Jaemin’s hoodie and a pair of leggings, I made my way out of the room.
Jaemin was standing by the doors, looking inside a plastic bag. Whatever it was, it smelled like Thai food. Unfortunately, it didn’t explain anything. We were here alone, and we didn’t order anything.
Just when I was about to open my mouth and ask Jaemin what the hell was going on, Ten walked out of his room. It was strange, but I saw him leave, and I didn’t hear him come back.
“What the hell are you doing here?” I asked angrily, trying to hide my embarrassment. If he was here the whole time, he must’ve heard us having sex.
“I live here, duh,” Ten answered matter-of-factly, choosing not to give me the explanation which I desperately needed. “I think it’s mine,” Ten spoke as he walked up to Jaemin to take his Thai takeout.
Although Jaemin and I were standing in the living room in complete consternation, Ten didn’t seem to pay any attention to it. In front of his bedroom, Ten stopped in his tracks, turning his head to face me.
“Congratulations, by the way,” Ten spoke, making me even more embarrassed. “Three times, wow. It’s impressive. Don’t fuck this up, dear. He’s a keeper,” Ten added, sending me a playful wink before he disappeared inside his room.
#jaemin smut#neosmutcollective#neosmutletters#nct smut#nct dream smut#nct u smut#jaemin fluff#nct fluff#nct dream fluff#jaemin#na jaemin#nct fake dating#fake dating au#collage au#love letters au#idiots to lovers#friends to lovers#jaemin angst#nct angst#nct dream angst
900 notes
·
View notes
Text
online friend; m. atsumu
Summary: Create a Twitter thread about Naruto and volleyball, and Miya Atsumu is now your best friend.
Pairing: Miya Atsumu x Male! Reader
Warnings: Slight angst, but it’s like incredibly faint
Word Count: 2,150 words
Notes: This was meant to be a short hc, but here we are at lots of words. It’s not the best, but Miya Atsumu is the loml at the moment.
Being online friends with Atsumu is different.
You guys met during your third years on Twitter when you made a thread of what positions Naruto characters would play in volleyball and immediately became friends once he messaged you. He texts his accent and it makes you laugh every time you read it. He says it’s so you can hear his accent, even though you beg for him to stop letting you ‘hear his accent.’
Neither of you know what the other looks like nor do you know each other’s names. He told you to call him ‘Tsumu’ while he calls you ‘Captain’ since you’re the captain of your team. He doesn’t believe you’re a guy until you send a video of you saying “Tsumu, shut the fuck up” (without your face in it) and he’s immediately asking if your high school is going to nationals.
You guys get close fast though and are talking to each other all the time. Osamu tries to take Atsumu’s phone away from him all the time to get him to concentrate, and your friends do the same to you. Atsumu has told Osamu about you, since he sucks at keeping secrets from him, but you haven’t told anyone about him. You don’t think it’s any of their business. He cries about it and you tell him to suck it up.
He’s the first person to learn about your school going to nationals. It’s a bunch of incoherent all caps texts until one clear one that says, “GOING TO NATIONALS” and he starts freaking out with you. Atsumu has no chill and immediately starts planning how you guys are going to meet. He has meeting times and places while you’re just wanting him to calm down. It’s just that he doesn’t know how to be calm when he’s so excited.
After a couple of days, you exchange phone numbers to make it easier for later. Atsumu believes this is perfect because now you guys can call and know each other’s voices better. You’ve never even heard his voice and he keeps wondering if you want to, because he wants to hear your voice again. You tell him you don’t do phone calls and you’re not as active via text as you are Twitter DMs. He gets sad, but you do explain it’ll be better to text at nationals because you’re not going to be getting on social media much.
Osamu doesn’t believe you exist. He thinks Atsumu is texting himself from a burner phone or something, because who would actually want to be friends with his brother. When he learns that you don’t know that Tsumu is actually Miya Atsumu, Osamu knows he has to watch you guys meet. (He was going to join anyways for safety reasons, but now it’s interesting.)
Somehow Atsumu finds out your prefecture before you find his and he’s already online looking for videos of Shirahama, Chiba Prefecture Qualifiers. It’s easy to figure out who you are with that #1 on your jersey. Your entire team is pretty solid, but you’re the best there. You’re really good and it has Atsumu slightly worried, but he’d never say that. You’re also really attractive and Atsumu will push away all these gay thoughts when you stop using the bottom of your jersey to wipe the sweat off your forehead.
He knows nothing about Chiba prefecture, so he starts googling all about it. There’s a beach there, which also means there’s beach volleyball. Atsumu had heard of people training on sand to get better on the court, but he didn’t believe in that shit. You either get good on the court or you don’t at all. If other people were right though, then maybe your team did a lot of beach volleyball?
You call him one night and sound like you’re on top of the world. You just got your acceptance letter to the school of your dreams. It’s overseas. Atsumu can’t hear you anymore after you it’s overseas, in the United States.
It feels just like his brother all over again and he hasn’t even met you in person yet.
So, he hangs up and ignores your texts and calls. He’s not sure if he can meet you now, because you’re going to leave eventually anyways. Osamu finds out and hits him upside the head before telling him to stop being an overdramatic scrub and just talk to you. Osamu lies and says it’s because Atsumu isn’t on top of his game and Osamu plans to win nationals, not lose because Atsumu is heartbroken for no reason. Well, it’s not a big lie because that’s true but he also just cares about his brother.
In Atsumu fashion, he messages you “congrats” and then doesn’t answer your messages. For some strange reason, he feels better, and Osamu takes it.
You don’t though.
You keep texting him and asking him what’s wrong with him. Eventually you start calling and resort to calling him and Atsumu finally answers once you’ve blown up his phone. You’re not normally like this, but you don’t tend to receive weird reactions like he had given you.
He tries to pretend you have the wrong number, and you think about murdering him when you guys meet. You’ll definitely have the wrong number then.
“You don’t have to tell me why you’re upset with me, but you better tell me we’re still meeting at Nationals,” you said, and he makes a squeak on the other end. “You said you’ve been there before, so I expect a text about where and when we’re meeting the day before Nationals, which is in six days.”
“Okay,” Atsumu squeaked, and you laughed slightly.
“See you then Tsumu.”
You’re not really panicked about meeting him because it’s just Tsumu. You guys have been talking for months and he just doesn’t freak you out. Him randomly ghosting you was weird and concerned you more because you were worried about him. You do have worries that maybe you’re not what he expects, but this may be more because you don’t have expectations outside of him being an absolute goof.
Atsumu on the other hand is freaking out. He’s worried you’re going to hate him and think he’s ugly. Osamu just watches, because there is no way to stop the train wreck of his brother’s anxiety. When Atsumu is over practicing one day, clearly trying not to think about everything, Osamu doesn’t spike the next set.
“What’re ya doin’?” Atsumu yelled, and Osamu squinted at him.
“You’re in love with this guy aren’t ya?” Osamu asked, and Atsumu turned bright red.
“No! Don’t be ridiculous ‘Samu! Y/N is just a friend!” Atsumu yelled, and Osamu bit his lip.
“You know his real name, but he doesn’t know yours.” Osamu walks over to his water bottle. “You’re either in love with him or just really fuckin’ creepy to stalk him like that.”
Atsumu chucked the volleyball at Osamu, who easily dodged it. The conversation ended with Osamu laughing and Atsumu panicking about another thing; was he in love with you?
He texts you to meet him during the lull in matches when everyone gets lunch. It’s about a 30-minute break and he doubts Inarizaki will have a match after that time, and he hopes you don’t either. He wants to eat and watch matches with you, so hopefully everything will work out for him.
Thankfully, they do. You’ve gotten through the first round by then and so has he. He even got to watch your team in action, and holy shit were you guys good. You were a strong ass spiker, probably as strong as that guy from Karasuno last year with the bun. Or maybe like Aran. All Atsumu knew was that he wanted to block your spikes, his fingertips buzzing for it.
You show up at the spot he texted you about. It’s outside and he thought it would be nice not to be surrounded by people. There’s someone with you, but he can’t be mad because Osamu and Sun wouldn’t let him go by himself.
“Tsumu?” You asked, and your friend covered his mouth at the sight of Atsumu. “You’re Tsumu?”
Atsumu nervously laughed and nodded. “And yer captain.”
“Miya Atsumu is my online friend?” You asked, and your friend started laughing. “Are you kidding me?”
“Well, no,” Atsumu said, and he didn’t know what to say.
“Now it’s even creepier that you have all the magazine articles he’s been featured in,” your friend said between laughs, and you shoved him.
“Shut up, Akira,” you snapped, and your face turned red.
“Articles?” Atsumu asked, and now Osamu and Suna were laughing.
“Yeah, he’s obsessed with you,” Akira asked, and his laughing was finally starting to die down. “I can’t count the number of times he’s told Koichi to try to set like you do.”
“Akira, shut up,” you said, and you started trying to hide yourself in your jacket.
Atsumu smirked and immediately became cocky. He was no longer panicked. “Is this true, Captain?”
“Maybe it is, Miya,” you said, and you looked over at him. “Or maybe it isn’t.”
Osamu howled laughing and Suna started recording, because everyone on Inarizaki needed to see this.
“No need to deny it. Your friend already ratted ya out,” Atsumu said, and you rolled your eyes. “I know I’m irresistible.”
“I’ll admit, you’re good at volleyball, but whoever said you were irresistible?” You made your face visible now, but your face still felt hot. “I wouldn’t say that with that terrible bleach job you did to your hair.”
Atsumu started to deflate, but he held onto the face you said he was good at volleyball. Maybe because he also thought you were good at volleyball.
“Well, if it’s so terrible, then why save articles with me in them?” Atsumu asked, and he felt like he stumped you. He really showed you.
“Never said I didn’t like it,” you said, and he froze. He could feel his face turning red and he didn’t expect you to be such a flirt. Sure, sometimes you were kind of flirty, but he thought it was a friend thing. Looking back, that mindset probably came from not having many friends.
“Well, yer hair isn’t bad either,” Atsumu retorted, and you chuckled.
“Thank you, I guess. It’s pretty sweaty from that match earlier,” you said, and Atsumu remembered what you looked like when strong arms spiking volleyballs. He suddenly felt hot all over. “I saw you guys play, and you’re good. Hopefully that Karasuno team beats you again. I want to go against Hinata Shoyo.”
“Yeah, he’s insane,” Akira said, and he stood up straight. “I’ve watched some of his matches from Miyagi, and he is something else on the court.”
“He’s crazier in person,” Osamu said, and Atsumu slowly felt like this wasn’t just you and him meeting, but everyone meeting everyone.
“Oh, I haven’t introduced myself yet. I’m L/N Y/N and this is Nakaya Akira. We’re from Shirahama in the Chiba Prefecture.”
Osamu nodded and pointed at Atsumu. “Yeah, the scrub figured it out already.”
You looked at Atsumu with a smirk. “Guess I’m not the only one who’s obsessed.” Your watch beeped and you looked down at it before sighing. “Sorry, coach said we had to be back at the front by 13:25. We’re heading back to our hotel to eat.”
Atsumu felt panic rise up in his chest, because he didn’t want this to be the end. He wanted to hang out just a little bit longer.
“Are ya goin’ to come back?” Atsumu asked, and you looked from Osamu to Atsumu.
“Are you going to miss me?” You asked, and Atsumu wasn’t going to answer that. “Don’t worry, we’ll be back to watch some matches and hopefully you and I can have some alone time.”
Gay panic.
This was what Atsumu had been experiencing and it finally clicked when you licked your lips before biting them. His thoughts exploded with wanting to kiss you and maybe have you even do that to his lips.
“He’d love that,” Osamu said, and you nodded while Akira laughed.
“Alright, text me later, Miya,” you said, and Atsumu nodded while trying to hold back a scream.
Once you and Akira were gone, Osamu placed a hand on Atsumu’s shoulder. Sun put up his phone and went to the other side of Atsumu.
“He’s pretty hot,” Suna said, and Osamu hummed in agreement. “I think I might try to get with him.”
“No!” Atsumu screamed, and Suna suppressed a laugh. “I saw him first!”
Osamu laughed and looked at Atsumu. “Good to know ya accepted yer in love with him.”
“How could anyone not be in love with him?” Atsumu asked, and he looked at Osamu with serious eyes. “Did ya not see how good he is at volleyball?”
Atsumu is still 100% a volleyball idiot.
Tag List: @chaoswrites
#haikyuu!!#Miya Atsumu#miya atsumu x reader#miya atsumu x male reader#miya osamu#haikyuu x reader hc#haikyuu x male reader#haikyuu x reader#haikyuu male reader
304 notes
·
View notes
Text
Demon Shit [part 6]
Warnings: foursome, threesome, blood, dubcon(ish)
word count is ~8600
This isn’t the end for the series but it is the end of the initial adventure before everyone was present!
Tomura demanded to carry you again, slinging you onto his back effortlessly and letting you cling contently to him as you wound through streets yet again, leaving Dabi to carry the bag of supplies. The journey was much shorter this time, though, and it was only a few minutes before he was setting you in front of another creepy back-alley door and shoving you inside. That was where the similarities ended.
This room was much bigger than you’d expected, already lit by candles scattered around on various surfaces. Instead of a chalk circle on the floor there was an altar with chains dangling off it and a knife in the center that had you nervously looking to Dabi. He ruffled your hair and snorted,
“Don’t be stupid, I’m not gonna hurt you or anything,” he pinched your cheek, “It’s not for you, little sacrifice,” he began setting the engraved candles he brought on the floor around the altar. The smell made you grimace and Tomura pinched your side teasingly. He joined the raven-haired demon, scattering most of the red feathers in a pattern along the altar and haphazardly flinging the rest to the floor.
Dabi turned his attention back to you while Tomura lit the candles, an odd scent slowly permeating through the room and making your skin crawl and head spin. You started to lose your balance as you inhaled the smoke, stumbling into his arms and almost drunkenly leaning into him. He removed all the outermost clothing from your pliant little body, cradling you when you slumped against him in only your dress and stockings.
“Feel good?” he chuckled, brushing his fingers against your warm cheeks. You hazily beamed up at him, a floating sensation making your skin tingle and bringing a dopey smile to your face as you nodded. He kissed you and you moaned freely into it, inhibitions growing smaller and smaller by the second. You wrapped your arms around his neck and when he hoisted you into his arms your legs immediately locked around his waist, hands roaming his shoulders and chest more than you’d allowed yourself before, trying to seem polite despite how stupid that seemed in retrospect.
He groaned when you forced your tongue into his mouth for a change, desperation having replaced all traces of shyness as heat started to build in your body. You cradled his face, gently trailing your fingers along his stapled skin as he held you. You felt feverish, close to delirium and unable to hold onto any thoughts other than an incoherent string of “Dabi, fuck, Tomura, fuck, kiss-” his tongue pinched yours between its split, toying with you for a few more moments before he pulled away, steam practically rising from your lips as they parted. You panted, half-lidded and out of focus as he set you down on the altar, the cold metal nearly enough of a shock to your skin to make you regain some sobriety.
Tomura coaxed you gently onto your back, stealing his own small kiss from your lips before linking the cuff on the end of one of the chains around your wrist. He laughed as you whined softly, trying to reach for him and pull him back only to be stopped by Dabi repeating the action to your other wrist. They each cuffed an ankle as well and Tomura held the knife out over your body, taking Dabi’s wrist in his free one.
The second the knife touched his disfigured skin, every candle aside from the ones carved in runes on the floor went out. You couldn’t see much at all with all the smoke clouding your vision and almost no light. You could hear the slice and feel Dabi’s blood hitting your abdomen, a drop and then a light splash, hot liquid instantly seeping through your dress and nearly burning your skin. You whimpered, feeling several more drops trail up your chest before registering the sound of the knife being passed and another sickening slice.
Blood seeped through your dress all the way from your shoulders down to the tops of your thighs. You heard wet, sloppy drinking sounds and what seemed to be an equally messy kiss before a pair of rough lips sealed over yours, tongue parting your lips and forcing the unexpectedly sweet liquid down your throat. You choked, not expecting the volume that flooded your mouth, swallowing as much as you could but still feeling some dribble down the sides of your face. You gasped as he pulled away and it happened again, Dabi’s lips this time forcing demonic blood into your mouth.
Then they were gone, the last of the light from the candles snuffed out in their absence and a chill biting into your skin. You shivered, instinctively trying to pull your arms back to your body but being unable to, shackles clanking against the increasingly cold metal of the altar. You struggled despite knowing it was in vain, mind still a mess from whatever that smoke was. Your eyes strained in the dark, feeling a presence but unable to perceive it any tangible way. Your breaths came out in panicked bursts, chest heaving slightly as adrenaline pumped into your veins. Then you felt the breath blowing back on you. Directly from above your face.
“Boo,” he whispered. You screamed, kicking weakly and struggling against the heavy chains anchoring you down. The druggy haze made your body feel heavy and your meager movements took enough effort to leave you exhausted after just a few seconds.
“Dabi!” you cried, although it sounded much more like a moan than you’d meant, as the figure above lowered his face to your neck before stopping abruptly. The lack of movement stilled you, tears rolling down your face as you hyperventilated and sobbed quietly. A long silence passed and then you got to properly hear his voice,
“Dabi?” His voice sounded lighter, somehow sweeter than the ones you’d become used to. You didn’t have time to dwell on it, though, when light blinded you as all the candles reignited, making you clench your eyes shut for a brief moment until they settled back into a dim glow. The being hovering over your shaking body was unlike anything you’d ever seen. Ethereally beautiful; his golden eyes pierced into yours. Every angle of his face was sharp, as though he’d been carved from a precious stone into the form of perfection. In a strange way you couldn’t place, he reminded you slightly of Dabi.
He terrified you a little. More than Tomura had at first. A hand came from behind, gripping his blonde locks and jerking him back and off of you. You noticed the rest of him was perfect, too, but his wings were what made you stare. They were brighter than the feathers Tomura had scattered around, shimmering variants of red visible even in the low light. He swiftly ripped two of them out, holding them like swords as they stiffened in his hands. Tomura had pulled him off you, baring his sharp teeth at the winged demon, who seemed to calm at the sight of him.
Dabi was suddenly beside you, releasing you from your chains. You sat up, immediately flocking to his arms and cowering in his chest. He trailed a thumb along your cheek bone, collecting the lingering wetness on your skin and licking it off. Despite fear flooding your veins you sill found yourself resisting the urge to stroke his skin under his shirt. Tomura came to your other side, pulling you from Dabi as he started slowly towards the blonde.
“Kei…” he started, holding up his hands in an attempt to seem nonthreatening. Tomura pulled you to sit in his lap, head resting against his shoulder as he pet up and down your back. You shifted slightly, nervously watching the exchange. You shivered, burrowing closer into the white-haired demon whose touch also seemed to set your skin on fire. You nearly purred when his hand came up to stroke your hair. If the whole situation didn’t have you so scared you’d have been pawing to get his clothes off.
“You… fucking… asshole,” Keigo spat, fury tainting his perfect face.
“Fuck, man, get over it already,” Dabi sighed, “it was forever ago! I said I was sorry!” Keigo lunged, knocking him on his back and hovering dangerously close to his face.
“He was mine!” he shouted, rearing back and punching him in the face. You gasped, lurching forward only to be held back by Tomura. He hit him again. And again.
“Please stop!” you screeched, managing to get one hand free and frantically reaching. Keigo looked up at you and in the second he was distracted Dabi got loose enough to kick him, sending him into the wall and making him cough from the impact to his chest. Their fighting was oddly...sexual? There was certainly a lot of tension in it that wasn’t just fueled by anger, but you wondered if the smoke was making you imagine it.
“It’s fine, doll,” he gave you a wink, making another obvious swing Keigo easily stopped. He grabbed his arm, twisting it behind Dabi’s back and using his other hand to pull his head back by his black hair. His lips ghosted the seam held together by his staples as he muttered something you couldn’t hear. He gripped his hair harder, pulling his head back further while Dabi’s free hand made its way to one of Kei’s wings. You expected him to set it on fire or something, but instead he gave it a tug.
The moan that slipped past Keigo’s lips was divine, sending a throb directly through your core. Your eyes went wide as you watched them struggle, still hurting each other as they wrestled to the ground. You looked to Tomura who just shrugged and made you stand so he could untie his shoe and pull it off.
He grumbled to himself for a moment while he worked the laces before throwing it at the two writhing on the floor. It hit Keigo in the back of the head and he glared up at Tomura before seeming to remember you were there. He swatted once more at Dabi and shuffled to his feet, approaching you as though he was trying not to seem too eager. He took his time eyeing you up and down, taking in the blood on your dress, dried tears on your face, and lack of shoes.
“I thought you said you were gonna take care of your next sacrifice,” he scoffed, “What the hell is this?” He turned to give Dabi a snide look, only to be smacked again with the same shoe from the opposite direction. His feathers bristled and he shot one at him, lodging it in the side of his face and smirking as he pulled it out with a grimace.
Keigo stooped to your level and let his eyes roam your face. Your brows furrowed and you started to sink back towards Tomura, but he stopped you with a firm hand on your back, forcing you to stay up for inspection while he took his shoe back. Kei reached up and trailed his fingers along your cheek, eyes intensely focused on yours. You trembled, feeling small and cold and messy after his comment. You could also feel warm wetness seeping through your panties from the effects of the smoke and would rather die than have him see it drip down past the hem of your dress. If he could tell, he pretended not to.
“So you’re actually gonna share for once, huh?” His golden eyes locked onto Dabi behind you. You assumed he must’ve nodded, because Kei set them back on you again, “Don’t think this makes up for what you did,” he leaned closer, prompting you to unconsciously do the same. His lips were soft when he finally closed the distance, almost unsettling after how used to rough textures you’d gotten. He kissed you like you were made of glass, gently wrapping his hand around the back of your neck to draw you closer as his tongue breached your lips. That too was weirdly normal with no added length or split down the center.
You kissed him back stiffly, wringing your hands nervously despite every cell in your body screaming at you to throw yourself at him. Dabi hadn’t encouraged this like he did when you met Tomura and it felt weird. Not that you could deny it felt good too, though. The sensation made you shake and feel as though you might collapse. When he pulled away he sighed,
“Relax, baby, I don’t bite,” he trailed kisses along your jaw, gripping your neck loosely with his thumb over your artery, “...too hard,” he muttered, nipping one of the many hickeys littering your neck. It hurt less than when the other two did it since he lacked fangs or an entire mouth full of pointed teeth, but you yelped nonetheless, reaching a hand back to Tomura. He pulled you out of Keigo’s hold and into his lap when you stumbled and fell back. You were at least grateful the fabric of your dress could soak up some of the copious amounts of fluid threatening to drip onto the floor.
“Ease up, pretty boy,” he grumbled, stroking your arm. The contact made you nearly moan, but you stifled it. Tomura scoffed at Kei, “Since when am I the responsible one?”
“Do you not remember your first interaction with her?” Dabi snickered. You turned to look at him, feeling more secure the second he glanced at you. He’d been wiping the blood and feathers up, shoving everything back into the bag he’d carried it in before and flinging it to the side when he was satisfied. Then he came to you, stroking his thumb along your cheek as he looked you over before tilting your face back towards his friend. The gentle yet authoritative action only worsened the growing problem between your legs and it was all you could do to stifle another whine threatening to fall from your lips.
“C’mon, Keigo, look at her,” he cooed, “Isn’t she pretty?” Your eyes flicked back to Kei, watching him appraise you again as he grumbled. You could feel the lust hazing across your eyes as you gazed at him more openly than you’d intended, making his expression soften.
“Yeah,” he muttered.
“Pretty enough to stop being mad at me?” he teased, showing off how eagerly you responded to the lightest of his touches, “Sorry about your boy toy but I promise you’ll love her even more.”
You squirmed a bit, discomfort growing by the second. He sighed,
“I’m still fucking mad at you,” he sneered unconvincingly, expression softening further as he helped you to your feet again. Dabi handed him Tomura’s long jacket and he put it on you, closing up the entire front to cover the mess made of your dress. It drew your attention to the fact that he was naked. You’d been scared before, much too confused, and it was still pretty dim so you hadn’t really looked. With only candles lighting the room the light flickered against every rigid curve of muscle. You forced yourself to keep your eyes up, only stealing a glance when he turned to grab your shoes.
You weren’t surprised it was big. You nearly sighed, thinking how good and warm it would feel if you reached out and touched it. How heavy it would be and how much your body would ache when he was done with you. When they were done with you. A small shudder ran through your body as Dabi offered his hands to you. You held them for balance as Keigo slid your shoes onto your feet.
“I saw that, dove,” he smirked, pinching your thigh as he stood up, “You got my clothes?” he asked Dabi. Tomura threw a pair of pants at his head,
“Hurry up,” he grumbled.
While Keigo got dressed Dabi fixed your hair and wiped off any remaining blood from your face, making you presentable enough to go back through to the portal home. Whether it was part of his powers or not, he certainly had a knack for knowing exactly how you felt at any given moment, reassuring kisses being placed to your cheeks just how you needed it. You leaned into his touch, focus still evading you as you tried to hide your desperation.
“Be sweet to Kei for me, yeah?” You nodded, both of you knowing you’d give into any request he gave you if he kept stroking your head and letting you cling to him.
You didn’t watch Keigo get dressed, opting to turn back when he at least had pants on. It was weirder with him, he wasn’t as ...unhinged as Tomura or as familiar as Dabi. He struggled getting on his shirt, groaning as he tried to stuff his wings through the slits in the back and awkwardly thanking Tomura when he halfheartedly helped out.
Dabi stuck Kei’s jacket in your hands and nudged you forward to where he sat, lacing his boots. You stumbled slightly, nearly bumping into him and then trying not to stare as you handed it to him. He ruffled your hair and thanked you, practically beaming when you offered back a small smile and “you’re welcome.” When he was finished struggling to get that on too he slung an arm over your shoulders, the touch enough to make you squirm as your panties finally became unable to contain your arousal. You pressed your thighs together as you took notice of Keigo’s hand closest to your face. For a second you couldn’t place what seemed strange about it.
“This doesn’t make up for what you did but damn she’s cute,” he pinched your cheek, smiling at your flustered face. That wasn’t really what concerned you, though.
“You don’t have sharp nails,” you noted, peering at his hands. He grimaced,
“Er, yeah, I wasn’t born a demon or human,” he ran his fingers through his hair, “I was an angel before I met Dabi,” he chuckled.
“Tomura’s the bad influence here,” Dabi shot back, “Don’t try to blame me,” he laughed along. Tomura just shrugged,
“Not my fault you two make terrible choices.”
You looked between the three of them before Dabi elaborated,
“I was originally human but Tomura was always...like that,” he smirked, poking his side. Tomura gave a half-smile back. Their friendship fascinated you. It was kind of nice to see them interact like this, you thought as you rested your head lightly against Keigo. You were eager for more contact with the three of them, struggling to keep it together as tears began to well in your eyes. Your blood seemed to burn in your veins from how badly you needed to be touched.
You had questions, but it was hard to hold onto thoughts about anything other than getting home and to bed. Dabi gathered up the bags on the floor and started ushering Tomura towards the door, Kei putting a hand on your back to prompt you to do the same. When you got back outside it was dark, thunder rolling in the distance and rain softly falling onto the pavement. You didn’t see which, but one of your demons flipped your coat hood up for you.
The rain quickly soaked you to the bone as you walked, clothes sticking to you and the others as you held Kei’s hand tightly, trying to control your shaking. Eventually your knees gave out, buckling as your cunt throbbed almost painfully. Keigo tried to catch you, pulling you up by the hand he was holding so you didn’t fall too hard on your knees. You could still feel them scrape on the pavement, though, the small amount of pain an almost welcome distraction from the sensation between your legs. It was so intense and unbearable you couldn’t contain the tears anymore.
You sobbed as he lifted you back onto your feet, but crumbled again, unable to support yourself as tears spilled down your face. He looked shocked as he lifted you into his arms, looking you over for injury. Your knees were slightly discolored and your stockings had ripped but it wasn’t anything someone would normally be so upset over. You cried into his neck, clinging to him as your chest heaved. Dabi’s warm hand ran down your back,
“The smoke doesn’t usually make it this bad,” he mused, encouraging you as you sank further into Keigo’s neck. They picked up the pace but you kept your face buried against his skin until you felt the rush of snow from your pocket surround you. The walk up to the house was brief and you were placed on one of the downstairs beds almost as soon as you entered.
“I wouldn’t have spent so much time trying to hurt your dumb ass if you’d told me you used bone candles for the ritual,” Keigo said through gritted teeth, kicking his shoes off and shaking out his wet hair. Tomura wrung his out, letting the water fall onto the floor and earning him a glare from Dabi. The black-haired demon looked you over, wiping tears from your cheeks before kneeling and removing your shoes. When he stood he inspected the damage to your skint knees, ignoring your pouting until you reached out to grab him.
“Have you ever summoned a former angel? Shit’s more work,” he shot back, giving you his full attention after.
Your fingers gripped his shoulders tightly, pulling him closer until he got the hint and kissed you, allowing you to practically suck his tongue as he started stripping you, pulling Tomura’s wet coat off your trembling form. You lapped along the insides of his mouth, the sweet flavor of demonic blood still vaguely present. He halfheartedly chuckled against you as he pulled away, immediately being replaced by Keigo so he could undress himself.
When you reached out to touch Kei’s unblemished skin you found it bare again, his shoulders and neck pleasantly warm as you glided your fingertips across them. His hair was silky when you threaded your fingers through it and you sighed against his lips, allowing him to slip his tongue into your mouth. He cradled your face in his hands, brushing his thumbs against your cheekbones before trailing lower and wrapping loosely around your throat and squeezing gently.
You gasped at the restriction to your arteries, moaning softly into his mouth as you felt arms wrap around you from behind. White hair spilled over your chest, still slightly damp as Tomura worked the back of your dress open, nipping and kissing along your shoulders as he worked the fabric down. You pulled back one of your hands from Kei to hold his hand, rough texture and claws calming you down as the former angel rattled your nerves.
Tomura and Keigo lifted you together as he slid your dress down your legs, letting it drop to the floor. You shivered as the air contacted your bare skin, the slight draft in the house adding to how real the pocket felt and making you wonder if that was something that had to be added. Your nipples pebbled and you felt sharp teeth ghost against one, followed by Tomura’s mouth latching on and suckling. You whined into Kei’s mouth, stroking his and Tomura’s hair as he finally broke the kiss, panting softly against you.
“Fuck,” he breathed, trailing his fingers along your jaw, “Yeah, she’s pretty sweet,” he gave Dabi a smug grin before winding his fingers into his black hair and pulling him in, kissing him an inch from your face and nudging you forward into his disfigured neck. You obliged, sucking and kissing at his skin while they made out, Tomura still toying with your breasts.
Dabi slipped a hand under the side of your panties, ripping the fabric and doing the same to the other side so they fell off, leaving you in torn stockings and drugged-away bashfulness. You continued to kiss his neck, trailing your lips lower until you passed his staples and latched onto some of his normal skin, sucking until you were certain you’d left a mark.
He groaned into Keigo’s mouth and the two parted, strings of saliva connecting them before he wiped them away, setting his sights on you again. Tomura pulled away with a parting kiss to your chest and suddenly you could feel your face heating up as three pairs of demonic eyes stared you down. You felt like fresh meat lain before a pack of starving wolves. And then they pounced.
Tomura sank his teeth into your neck, just painful enough to make you cry out as Keigo swallowed it, kissing you deeper than before and exploring your mouth with his tongue without any regard to your need for breath. Dabi pushed everyone back so you were lying down and he could dive between your legs, teasing you with his unnaturally hot breath and making you squirm under Keigo. You writhed, already overwhelmed before they’d even really started.
Your body was already so riddled with splotchy bruises and bite marks, but that didn’t stop Tomura from adding to them anyway, sharp teeth drawing blood out of your still-fresh wounds. You whined into Keigo’s mouth and he pulled away, dragging his tongue along your skin from the corner of your lips to your jaw, planting wet kisses and bites on your neck. His lips eventually met Tomura’s and the two shared their own sloppy kiss just above your skin.
Dabi finally closed the distance to your twitching pussy, continuing to torture you with feather- light flicks of his tongue to your swollen clit. You groaned, reaching for his hair to pull him closer but being blocked by his hand catching yours and pinning it to your side. He finally obliged you, slipping his long, hot muscle into your drenched cavern and lapping at your insides greedily. His lips unevenly kneaded at the rest of your folds as he stroked along your thigh. You bucked against his face, whimpering just as Tomura released Keigo and your mouth was smothered once more with his.
He defaulted to his preferred method of kissing and shoved his long tongue down your throat until you sputtered, gagging slightly but reciprocating nonetheless. Your free hand came up to tangle in his pale hair, sharp teeth just grazing your tongue as you held him close. Keigo moved his lips along your ribs, kissing and biting indiscriminately as his hand trailed downwards. Two of his fingers found your clit, rolling the swollen bud as Dabi fucked you with his tongue, filling you enough to feel nice but not be what you needed.
You moaned as Tomura pulled his tongue from your mouth, air finally filling your lungs. You pulled him closer when he tried to lean back, planting several soft kisses along the corner of his mouth and cheek. He smiled but broke from your grip and moved behind you, letting your head rest against his chest. With the new angle you could see Dabi’s face between your thighs, his warm hands curled around the limbs and resting softly against your skin.
His eyes were closed, his focus entirely on working his tongue against your g-spot. He looked up and gave you a wink just before Keigo straddled you and blocked him from view. When he moved back Dabi took the hint and parted from your heat with a few light kisses to your thighs, allowing Kei to slip back. The blonde settled his hips between your legs, letting his heavy cock rest on your stomach to see how far it’d reach.
You squirmed slightly, holding onto Tomura’s arms as they wrapped around your shoulders and crossed your chest. Dabi slid his hands up along Keigo’s sides, murmuring something into his ear you couldn’t hear. The sight of them together made heat rise to your cheeks, and you wished they’d go further. They didn’t, though, instead Dabi pressed a lingering kiss to the side of his neck and joined Tomura behind you.
Keigo lined himself up, stroking along your folds with the head of his cock before pressing inside tortuously slow. Your mouth fell open as he stretched you open, gritting his teeth just as his tip bumped against your cervix. Your head fell back against Tomura’s chest as you groaned, eyes clenched shut and writhing a bit trying to get him to move.
When the initial shock wore off and he continued to lie still inside you, you looked up to see him smirking down at you. His gaze made you clutch Tomura’s arms tighter.
“What’s wrong, sacrifice? You look flustered,” he teased. He leaned forward, hovering over your trembling body until his face was centimeters from yours, “If you want something, you can ask for it.” You stared up at him with wide eyes, feeling a few tears gathering in them. You wondered if he could tell, but as his shit-eating grin widened you knew.
“Please,” you said softly, voice trembling. He intimidated you, his beauty and the lack of more demonic traits made him feel too familiar. He quirked an eyebrow as though he didn’t understand what you meant. You sighed in defeat, shifting under him in discomfort, “Please move.”
He gave you a single, leisurely thrust; pulling out nearly all the way and slowly filling you again. Then he stopped again,
“Please what?” he taunted, pressing a kiss to the corner of your lips. You hesitated, unsure if he wanted you to use his name or tell him exactly what you wanted.
“Please fuck me, Keigo,” you whispered, looking up into his golden eyes. You finally released the death grip you’d had on Tomura, timidly reaching forward to ghost your fingers along his cheek. His taunting expression softened, and he kissed you properly, soft lips gently pressing against yours as he gave you several shallow thrusts.
His hands roamed your form, squeezing at your hips and stroking along your stomach. You moaned softly into his mouth, tangling your fingers in his hair. You heard a scoff from behind,
“You can do it for real, she’s not gonna break,” Tomura said boredly. Keigo pulled away, cupping your face and looking more angelic than ever.
“That’s a shame,” Kei smirked again, trailing his thumb along your cheek. He kissed you again, softly cupping your face as he increased his pace, working you both up steadily. Two of his fingers encircled your clit, making you gasp against him. He took advantage, slipping his tongue between your lips.
Tomura fidgeted behind you and you felt his cock press into your back, twitching as you assumed he jerked it. He pulled you further up his body, lying back so you could rest on top of him. Your head fell back against his shoulder as Kei broke the kiss, leaning back to hold up one of your ankles as he pounded you harder. Moans fell from your mouth as you clenched around him, both of you throbbing and twitching as you got closer and closer to your ends.
His moans were so pretty, like his face and wings and the look on his face as he papped his hips against yours. The blush dusting his cheeks got more intense as he went, building speed. He got rougher with your clit, giving it a couple of light smacks as he lost himself in pleasure. You jolted at the hit, yelping and throbbing around him.
When he spilled inside you he forced himself as deep as possible, pinching your clit just hard enough to both be painful and make you climax. You spasmed, crying out as you fell limply against Tomura. The demon under you wound his arms around your waist and pressed his lips into one side of your neck while Kei bit the other. The blonde broke your skin with his teeth, making you cry out and cling to him as he marked you. You whined as Kei slipped himself out, leaning up and admiring the sight of his cum dribbling down to your ass.
Tomura lined himself up from underneath you, smearing himself in yours and Kei’s cum and spearing you unceremoniously fast. You gasped, feeling his massive girth stretching your walls. He only thrusted a few times before pulling back out and lining himself up with your ass, the immense amounts of fluid spread over his cock making it slippery against your puckered hole.
Your eyes widened and you squirmed, panicking slightly, “Tomura, wait-” He shushed you, cooing softly into your ear as he started to press against your tight back entrance. Dabi held your hand, letting you squeeze it as he pressed several light kisses along your face and lips to hush any protests. Keigo watched intently, already filling back out at the sight. You whimpered against Dabi as he started to press in.
You choked, feeling like you couldn’t breathe as his gigantic head penetrated your tight ring of muscle. Tears spilled down your cheeks as he continued, slowly working more of himself in with surprising care. He stroked along your sides and cheeks, swiping away your tears and trying to get you to relax.
“Stop clenching,” he said through gritted teeth, trying to restrain himself, “I’m not even half way in yet.” You tried to do as he said, relaxing as his hand snaked between your legs to paw at your throbbing, leaking cunt. More of the lubrication dripped down, helping keep Tomura wet enough to continue.
He thrusted shallowly, getting more and more in with each cant of his hips. When he finally bottomed out you were out of breath, leaned back into his shoulder and panting. He groaned, unable to stop himself from moving as he bit your neck. You could tell he was holding back, but he was really bad at it, his whole body twitching with pleasure as he gently thrusted.
A soft sob left your lips and Dabi hushed you with his lips again, softly kissing you as a distraction.
“Damn,” Keigo breathed, still engrossed in the show. Your face burned at the realization he’d closely watched the whole thing. It seemed to spur Tomura on and he got rougher, holding your hips and bucking up into you. You groaned, letting your head fall back away from Dabi who snickered slightly and gave your cheek a peck.
He whispered with Kei some things you couldn’t make out over your gasps and sobs or Tomura’s grunting in your ear and the two started positioning themselves between your legs. Tomura held your thighs apart as they worked out how to approach you from that angle. They bickered for a moment and settled on Kei up top and Dabi behind him, the former giving himself a few strokes before plunging back inside your pussy.
You caught on, whimpering but unable to form a coherent sentence with Tomura ravaging your ass. Dabi pressed himself against Keigo’s base, easing himself into your already stuffed hole until he passed the tight entrance, drawing a scream from you. The stretch hurt, even more intense than when Tomura and Dabi took you together last time. Your eyes rolled back into your head and your scream ended in a choked whimper before you went silent aside from gasps and occasional broken moans of their names.
They didn’t move in any kind of rhythm with each other, each choosing their own pace at which to destroy you. Tomura continued kissing along your neck and whispering mostly creepy but occasionally sweet praises into your skin as he reached to toy with your clit some more. Kei groaned and pulled Dabi into a kiss, one hand stroking your hip and thigh and the other gripping Tomura’s. Dabi’s hands were occupied with stroking Keigo’s chest and your leg respectively; you weren’t sure when you’d let go of it. You gripped at whatever you could, out of focus and barely recognizing that the strangled groaning and choking sounds were coming from you.
Tears streamed down your face an unknown amount of time before you noticed them, only realizing when Tomura licked them up and said you were pretty when you cried. The pleasure was just as white-hot, if not more, than the pain. It drove thought from your mind just as the initial wave of that smoke had. You could swear the room was spinning when Kei leaned down and kissed you, moreso playing with your tongue than actually kissing due to how out of it you were.
Dabi directed Tomura’s fingers around your clit, knowing exactly what to do to send you into an intense orgasm. You clenched around the three of them, a slightly painful feeling for all of you as your muscles contracted. Keigo hissed and Dabi and Tomura groaned, the latter biting into your shoulder to muffle it.
Tomura finished first, angling his hips up to ejaculate inside as deeply as possible. He fell limp under you after, his whole body twitching now and again and drool seeping from the corner of his mouth. He kept his arms loosely around you, occasionally gasping as he felt the others moving inside you and overstimulating him. He must not have cared, since he didn’t bother to move, choosing to stay buried in your walls.
Dabi was next, but the overwhelming heat of his semen made Kei finish too, both their cum mixing and filling your cunt until it overflowed, joining Tomura’s in the puddle beneath him. He shivered at the contact, but otherwise stayed still, still attempting to plug your ass. One of them – you weren’t sure which anymore – rolled your clit past your first orgasm and into the next, making you convulse.
Kei shuddered as his high ended, slumping forward and lying his head on top of your heaving chest. Dabi pulled out from behind him, leaving Kei’s dick to lie in the mess they’d made. He crawled up, hovering over the blonde so he didn’t crush his wings or your body any further, and kissed you. He brushed a few lingering tears from your cheeks.
“You did well, little sacrifice,” he said, his breath already level. You continued to pant, holding his hand to your face. “Think you can handle a little more?” he kissed your forehead, grinning wickedly when you gave him the tiniest of nods.
Kei rolled off you, his still semi-hard length slipping out and making you whimper. He sat up and fluffed his wings out, letting them stretch before he stood up, dragging Dabi up and forcing him on top of you. You both looked at him and his eyes narrowed as he leaned in, whispering to Dabi despite how you and Tomura could both hear,
“I told you earlier,” he growled, “I was gonna fuck your sacrifice and then fuck you.”
Dabi gave him a look you couldn’t see as Kei stood, positioning himself behind and kicking your legs further apart. He gripped Dabi’s hip, reaching around to line him up with your entrance and forcing him inside. You both groaned and then Dabi’s eyes widened and rolled back and you heard him make a noise you wouldn’t previously have thought he was capable of.
Tomura wriggled underneath you, pulling himself out of your stretched hole and crawling out from under you. He kissed your cheek and got out of bed, fluffing out his hair as he went for the door. He muttered something about watching “Staples” get wrecked and you turned your attention back to Dabi, watching his expression.
His face twisted as Keigo started thrusting, rolling his hips roughly against his ass and forcing him in and out of your abused cunt. The blonde easily kept his composure, occasionally landing a slap to Dabi’s ass or your hip with a cocky expression. Dabi, on the other hand, looked how you felt as he got pushed around for a change. His eyes glossed over and his forked tongue flopped out of his mouth, cheeks pink as he drooled for it. He’d never looked so pretty.
You licked his saliva from his face and took his tongue in your mouth, making him groan as Keigo forced him in and out of you. The two of you moaned against each other, one of his hands gripping the sheet and the other bruising your thigh. He moved his grip to your shoulders and then your neck, trying to regain some form of control.
Your moans came out as hoarse cries and pants, almost no sound coming out anymore as he bumped against your sore cervix with every press of Keigo’s hips. He came faster than before, flooding your already filled pussy until his fluids gushed out around his base. Kei didn’t stop, though, pounding Dabi’s ass until he got hard inside you again and he collapsed on top of you. His face rested in the crook of your neck as he panted and groaned, releasing your neck in favor of clinging to you.
You came again next, the friction from his pubic hair on your clit sending you over the edge. You openly sobbed at the overstimulation that followed, reciprocating Dabi’s hold as he shuddered and pumped another load into you. As you felt it taper off he was shoved forward onto you harder, Kei’s wings bristling as he finished.
With no regard for you already being crushed under Dabi’s weight he fell forward, sandwiching the black-haired demon and pressing your sweaty, barely conscious form deeper into the mattress. You groaned, but almost no sound came out. Dabi continued to pant into your neck for a time until his breathing slowed, but he stayed still. He relaxed his grip on your shoulders, finally letting his entire body relax on top of you. You felt him go soft inside, more cum flowing out without his full size to block it.
Keigo pressed several light kisses along his back, paying special attention to where his staples separated the distinct separate colors of his skin. He fluttered his lips against yours softly and then withdrew, leaning back and standing to admire the view. Dabi stayed still, and you stroked along his shoulders gently while you waited on him to let you up.
“Too much for you, Dabs?” he teased, ruffling his hair. Dabi groaned softly, his words muffled by your skin and the blankets. He seemed to curl in on himself as you petted him, almost like he didn’t want you to touch him. Kei gave his thigh another light smack and said he was gonna clean up, heading off to look for a bathroom and leaving you alone with Dabi.
You squirmed slightly after a while, starting to feel sticky and needing to pee. He kept you pressed down, buried in your neck. You gently nudged him, kissing the side of his head and trying to coax him up. He groaned again and finally relented, sitting up and immediately turning away from you. Your eyes immediately went wide as you reached for him, convinced you’d done something wrong.
“Dabi?” you softly called, voice barely above a whisper. He winced when you said his name. “What’s wrong?”
He looked at you over his shoulder so you couldn’t fully see his face. His eyes looked a little red.
“I didn’t really want to do that in front of you,” he turned away, “or inside you,” he trailed off slightly. You leaned up, trying to ignore the pain that shot through several joints and various other places on your body. You reached out and took his hand.
“I-I liked it,” you muttered, averting your eyes as blood rushed into your face. He looked at you, and his eyes seemed brighter than before. “I like seeing you with Tomura,” you admitted, “and Kei.”
He cupped your face, his usual serene expression present on his face now. You shifted slightly, both physically uncomfortable and waiting on him to say something.
“What a sweet little sacrifice you are,” he cooed, stooping down to your level and pressing his lips to your sweaty forehead. He tilted your chin up and you looked at him. “Guess we’re both a little dumb for demon dick, huh?” He laughed, and you joined him, still smiling when he kissed your lips.
You threw your arms around his neck, opening your mouth when his tongue prodded at your lips. His warm hands caressed your back, trailing down to briefly squeeze your ass and then support under your thighs. You rested against him as he carried you, a hand over your weeping holes to stop you dripping on the floor. You hid your face in his neck, heat rising into your cheeks.
“Hm, maybe we could get you some plugs to keep it in,” he mused, chuckling when you gripped him tighter in embarrassment.
He set you down in the bathroom and let you go take care of your bladder while he got the bath running and set the shower temperature. You felt so weird pissing in front of him since you were pretty sure he didn’t even do that himself, but he didn’t seem to be paying attention to you. You finished up and he sat you on a stool in front of the shower head, detaching it and rinsing out your hair and all the cum off your skin.
“You’re getting used to it,” he said, tending to your hair, “Interacting with demons and moving through pockets and such. You didn’t pass out this time,” he noted. You winced, remembering how brutal it had been with Tomura the first time.
He shut the water off, kneeling in front of you and looking you over for injuries. Tomura’s teeth marks were the worst since all his were sharp. The wounds from that and the countless bruises and hickeys the three of them had left littered your skin, splotches of irritated skin all over your body. None of it needed any specific attention, though, and Dabi just sighed and helped you into the tub.
He sat down behind you, coaxing you into his arms and stroking you as you snuggled into his chest. You intertwined your fingers with his and raised his hand to your lips, kissing the back of his hand and the staples along his wrist. He hummed softly, pressing a kiss to your temple.
“You like the routine, doll?” he asked, resting his cheek against your head. You nodded, sighing contentedly. It wasn’t long like that before the door cracked open and two pairs of eyes peered in at you.
“Got room for two more?” Kei asked, pushing the door open and entering without bothering to wait for a response. You reflexively brought your knees up to your chest, blood rushing into your cheeks despite the fact everyone was still naked. You noticed his wings were much smaller as he climbed into the thankfully large tub, facing you as Tomura entered without a word behind him.
“Someone’s shy,” he teased, giving your leg a poke, “You know I saw everything earlier, right?” You curled up tighter, only relaxing slightly when Dabi leaned up and put his arms around you.
“This is the usual when she’s not tripping on those candles,” he said, kissing the top of your head.
“Cute,” Kei pinched your cheek. He leaned back against Tomura, making him grimace but embrace him nonetheless, “You’re pretty lucky, man, aside from the whole skin thing.”
They chatted for a while and you relaxed, leaning back into Dabi and resting for a bit. You woke up, not realizing you’d fallen asleep, just as they were getting out. Kei wrapped a towel around you and kissed your forehead.
“Why are your wings smaller now?” you asked, letting him dry you.
“Oh, I used some feathers to get rid of those sheets and then left them lying on one of the couches,” he shrugged. He summoned them back as a demonstration, his wings filling back out as he let a few stray feathers fly around. You watched with wide eyes and he chuckled, pulling you into his chest and squeezing. You wrapped your arms around him in return, fingers just barely brushing where his wings attached to his back.
He tensed up, pulling away and petting you, “They’re kinda sensitive,” he smiled, “Probably not a great idea to touch while you’re sore.” You nodded, slightly embarrassed. He seemed unfazed quickly, though, excitedly asking Dabi about what you guys had been doing so far. The last of the tension between them dissolved when he explained they’d been trying to summon him for days, making preparations and such.
You watched them kiss, a small, content smile on your lips as Tomura took your hand, muttering how he still wanted to explore the pocket with you. You rested your head against him and nodded. Dabi and Kei separated, the four of you heading out to get dressed.
You sat on the edge of a bed in a different room while Keigo and Tomura rifled through your clothes. Dabi dressed himself and started fixing your hair, watching with amusement as they argued over whether or not to give you panties.
“There’s no point, one of us will just take them off,” Kei reasoned, eyeing over the white lacy number Tomura was clutching.
“But it’s fun to make her take them off,” Tomura pursed his lips, glaring at him.
You pulled Dabi closer and he leaned in, offering his ear if you wanted to whisper. You took the invitation, cupping your hands and quietly asking,
“I thought Keigo would be angrier?” He pulled away with a snort, stroking your head reassuringly.
“He was, but he’s really just a soft bird that likes the sound of his own voice too much,” he smirked as Kei flipped him off, “Little sacrifice likes panties.”
Tomura grinned, setting the ones he’d picked aside as Kei groaned. You giggled at the exchange and Dabi gave your head a pat to signal he was done. You leaned forward to watch them select your clothes. Occasionally they’d give you options when they disagreed and you’d get to choose, but it was all so similar it didn’t make much difference.
They got up and got dressed, sneaking glances at you as Dabi pulled your towel off and started dressing you. He kissed every nasty bruise or bite mark he came across, gently moving you to get some relatively tame lingerie and stockings on you followed by another white dress that reached just past your knees and had sleeves you really liked. He didn’t put any shoes on you, though, and you stood there for a moment waiting before you realized he wouldn’t.
Tomura and Keigo headed downstairs, playfully insulting each other and talking about what games they were going to play. You felt slightly uneasy, like you had something to do. Or maybe something was supposed to happen. Dabi snapped you out of it,
“Relax, doll,” he gave you a soft smile and ruffled your hair, “There’s nothing else you have to do. Just be a good girl, yeah?” You nodded and he kissed your cheek. His hand took up yours and he lead you downstairs, starting to explain more in-depth how the pocket worked and what stuff he’d put in it for you to be entertained.
When you got into one of the sitting rooms Kei and Tomura were already there, sitting on opposite ends of the same couch and scrolling through options for movies on the TV. Dabi sat between them and pulled you into his lap where you happily rested against him. You grazed your fingers along his cheek and he kissed you, holding you just how you liked. It really felt like home.
@krystalwithakay @soup-forthesoul @bat-eclecticwolfbouquet-love @vermeilies @babayaga67
#shigaraki#shigaraki smut#dabi#dabi smut#hawks#hawks smut#dabi x hawks#dabi x hawks x reader#dabi x shigaraki#shigadabi#dabihawks#dabi x shigaraki x reader#dabi x reader x hawks#shigaraki x reader x dabi#dabi x reader x shigaraki#shigadabihawks#shigadabi x reader#dabihawks x reader#shigadabihawks x reader#demon au#mha demon au#lov#shigaraki tomura#tomura shigaraki#tenko shimura#keigo takami#takami keigo#touya todoroki#toya todoroki#todoroki touya
612 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hi how you doing? Uhhh, it's the bitch with a stutter again....... Could you do a thing of where y/n forces the boys to go spend the night in a supposedly haunted house with them. I love spooky places I don't know why I just think it'd be funny to see how they would react. Thank you 💛
This one was a lot of fun to write so we hope you enjoy!
Warnings: Just foul language.
Fright Night
You’re obsessed with everything horror.
From horror movies to haunted theme parks to real haunted houses.
Now that it’s officially spooky season, you’ve been dying to explore a legitimate abandoned haunted house.
Only Problem is.. You’re not brave enough to go completely alone.
You knew out of all four of the Bower’s Gang, Victor was the one to ask to go with you since he’s into the paranormal stuff.
It’s the night of your haunted house endevor and Vic mentions to the guys hes not going to be around to chill for the night.
“Why the fuck not?” Henry asks annoyed
“I’m going to spend the night in a haunted house with Y/N”
Vic could tell by the look on Patrick’s face that he was about to make a sexual comment.
“No Patrick...this isn’t going to get sexual.”
Patrick smirks “It might get sexual because I’m coming with.”
“Well if this fuckin’ idiot is going, then I’m going too.” Henry says semi unamused.
Belch doesn’t even have a say. He’s the designated driver.. The only one with a car so he's automatically in.
The 5 of you enter in the old, andonded house.
Patrick slams the door shut, resulting in the old, rusted door handle to fall off.
“Well… we’re all stuck in here now.” Patrick laughs with amusement.
You begin to panic as you realize you’re actually really locked in now.
“How the fuck did you break the handle?! Now we really can’t leave!”
What’s wrong, princess, didn't you want this?” Henry spat.
“VIC WAS THE ONLY ONE WHO WAS SUPPOSED TO BE HERE!” You yell frantically.
Belch laughs at your outburst, “Stop complaining. It’s too late now”
“At least we have shit to entertain ourselves with.” Patrick laughs carefree as he whips out an Oujia board and candles.
You stare at him in shock, “where the hell did that come from?!”
“Yeah dude, where did that come from? It wasn’t in the car with us” Henry chuckles looking entertained.
Patrick’s slow creepy smirk spreads across his face. “Magic… I have a lot of hidden crevices, don’t judge me. I’m built different.” Patrick fake pouts but still smirks at everyone.
Belch makes a face of disgust “I’m not touching that after it’s been in your crevices.”
He then proceeds to wipe the board down with hand sanitizer.
Vic shakes his head no. “Nope. Not-uh, I dont fuck with that shit. I’ve seen too many movies to know not to touch that board.”
You also shook your head no. “Yeah, no- I’m with Vic on this one, absolutely fucking not.”
Patrick grabs yours and Victor's hands and slams down on the board. “Now you’ve touched it. Now you have to play.”
For someone who wasn’t very interested in coming earlier, Henry looks really entertained.
You all sit in a circle as Belch lights the candles.
(candles also came from Patrick’s crevices)
You smile nervously. It’s one thing to watch this stuff in movies but it’s another thing to be participating in it- while actually IN a real haunted house.
“Now remember pussies, you always have to say goodbye before ending a conversation.” Henry says in a low, yet serious voice
Patrick lets out a very creepy laugh, “Yeah. We wouldn’t want anything following us out of this place.”
Vic gives you a soft smile, feeling bad about this situation. You wanted to spend the night and see if you’d capture any orbs in photos or hear a door squeak open, but weren't looking to communicate with the dead!
Patrick speaks up first, sporting a devilish smirk like he’s up to no good. “I’ll ask the first question. Patrick licks his lips. “Assuming this is a dude I’m talking to… are you cut or uncut.”
“Oh my God, Patrick! You can’t ask that!” You scream.
Vic lets out a sigh “Uh..How did you die..?”
Belch looks at around..”Is it my turn now?” He thinks for a second before speaking up “Are you going to try and kill us?”
Henry rolls his eyes. “Ask something interesting you pussies! Hey Bitch!” Henry shouts, yelling at the spirits. “Show yourself!”
“Henry!” You gasp, trying to cover his mouth. “Ghost...ghosts… I am SO sorry. Please don’t haunt us. I’m good, he’s the asshole here.” You say quickly and frantically.
Patrick laughs at you teasingly, “Aww come on. Y/N are you scared?” He lips his lips getting off on your scared behavior.
Blech closes the board and blows out the candles
“Hey! I told you you had to say goodbye you asshole. Have some respect” (coming from Henry).
“Let’s just try to get some rest now.” You suggest in a shaky voice, jumping and flinching at every little noise, making the guys laugh.
You spread out the sleeping bags and place them closely together. You didn’t want to be to on top of them, you hardly knew them to be honest other than Vic. But you were really freaked out and needed to be close to them all- and preferably in the middle.
Belch is on your far left with Vic next to him, you in the middle, Henry on your other side and Patrick on the far right.
You slept close to Vic but when he turned to sleep on his side, you attempted to get closer to Henry instead.
Henry glared at you and shoved you off of him, chuckling to himself when he heard you whimper.
Henry lifted his head to see if the other guys were awake. When he realized no one was awake to see, he sighs and puts his arm around your waist and pulls you close.
“Don’t fuckin’ get use to this and don’t you dare tell anyone about this.” He says in a quiet voice.
You felt a presence standing above you causing you to wake up.
When you opened your eyes you saw a white shadow standing over you.
You let out a scream and jolted up, grabbing all your stuff and literally went out the window.
The guys woke up, shrugged and laughed it off. They slowly pack up and leave the house but in such a carefree manner, unlike you.
#headcanons#henry bowers#henry bowers x reader#imagines#patrick hocksetter x reader#patrick hockstetter#victor criss#victor criss x reader#belch huggins#preferences#horor movies#it fandom#it movie#it 2017#haunted house#bowers gang headcanons#bowers gang
76 notes
·
View notes
Text
Soul Mates
Summary: What happens when there are actual soul mates in the world? Is Wanda yours?
A/N: ok this story gave me such chills and I’m really proud of it. Please enjoy!
Warnings: Injuries, implications of smut
I DON'T OWN ANY OF THESE CHARACTERS
*************************************************************************************************
Soul mates, they exist. You are born with a mark on your skin. If you date someone, the mark will go away when you both fall in love with each other, and they touch your skin. Like you could be in a relationship and touch each other but the mark will go away only when you both love each other. It drove most of your relationships. So many times, you wanted to find your soul mate, but it never worked out. Your mark always confused you. It was two hands together on your stomach. What would you and your soul mate be doing? Where would your mark be on them?
After a while you gave up on ever trying to find them. You didn’t care anymore. You focused on work. You had been an undercover agent for Tony Stark, investigating different targets before the avengers would go and save the day. You lived with Earth’s mightiest heroes, who at home they were far more different than anyone would expect.
Bruce was a geek, Natasha was like the mother hen, Steve was a wood worker, Tony a family man, Bucky and Sam would play video games, and Wanda loved sitcoms. Don’t get me wrong, they of course trained and ate healthy and did mission recon, but other than that they were normal people.
When you first started living there it was weird for you to see everyone in sweatpants, but you quickly got used to it. You spent time with almost everyone, mostly Wanda though. You two quickly entered a relationship a few short months after you started living there. You even moved into her room. A couple months into your relationship you knew you loved her, but you would never dare say it. You always remembered the conversation you had with her about soul mates.
“Do you believe in the whole soul mates mark?” you asked the closed off girl in your arms.
“I believe they do. I never want to know who mine is though. I lost too many people Y/N. I don’t think I could know that and be ok if I ever lost them.” She answered while playing with your hands.
“That’s fair, I guess. What would you do if you found them though?” you asked her. You were nervous because you wanted Wanda to be your soul mate and you kept waiting for her to touch your mark, but she never did.
“I’m not sure. Maybe put them in a bubble only I could reach and never let them go.” She said in an amusing voice and you knew the conversation was coming to a close.
“I’m sure that would not go over well.” You chuckled. There were a few moments of silence, she was just drawing random shapes on your shoulder, head against your chest.
“Don’t wait for me Y/N. If you want to find your soul mate, go find them.” She said with hurt in her voice. You could tell she didn’t want you to go.
“I’m right here Wanda, don’t worry.” You reassured her before you both were silent again. Eventually you both fell asleep.
That happened only a couple weeks before the mission you were about to go on. Tony had found an undercover S.H.I.E.L.D. facility that was now operating with Hydra. You had “applied” for a job there and quickly made your way up the ranks. It was now time for you to report to their office to help them continue following Hydra’s plan. You walked out to the car you would be driving in for the mission. Wanda followed you out.
“Please be careful out there, Y/N. Take care of you. No one else matters. Just you. Come back to me quickly.” Wanda said walking next to you.
“I always do babe. I promise, I’ll be back, as fast as I can.” You wanted to add that you loved her but knew now wasn’t the time. Your soul mate’s conversation still lingering in your head. You leaned in a gave her one last kiss before getting in the car to drive to your mission.
The drive to the mission wasn’t too bad, only like 4 hours which is short compared to other cross-country ones that you have done. Just like you planned you fit right in with the agents. You put on this very charismatic façade gaining their trust in a week’s time.
“I think it’s time you met the boss kid.” Agent Gerald said to you as he led you down a series of hallways. You tried to mentally track your path so you would be able to show your friends but there were more hallways than you could’ve imagined. A tactic they must have used to catch fake agents like yourself.
Once arriving to a big room, you met Frank the head honcho. He was a small man, nothing you would’ve expected from someone leading such a complicated organization. He looked up and smiled.
“So, this is agent Reilly? I’ve heard great things about you.” He said referring to your undercover name. He reached out to shake your hand.
“You must be Frank. I’ve heard some scary things about you.” You said testing the waters of the old man, hoping he would see it as a friendly interaction. Which thank goodness he did. He pulled you into his side while pointing at you and looking at Gerald. “I like this one, she’ll be just the person I need for the job.”
Frank had a plan. This made you nervous, what would he have you be doing? You had to get the team here right away. After the pleasantries of meeting Frank, you were excused until tomorrow when he would let you know what you would be doing.
You however couldn’t wait that long and as soon as you got to your hotel room you called the team.
“Tony, I need you guys here ASAP. I know who the head guy is. Its Frank Randone, Fury’s old partner. I met him today I know where he’s hiding, he has a mission for me which he’s going to give me tomorrow.” You rambled on quickly.
“Ok, we’ll be there in an hour and we’ll devise a plan when we get there. Just be careful and stay put.” He told you in a fatherly way. You rolled your eyes even though you knew he couldn’t see it.
Not even an hour later you heard a knock on the door. You opened it to see your modge podge family. They all looked kind of out of it as they piled in your room. You knew it was because they got called here so quickly on such short notice.
The plan was that you would go into the facility tomorrow and go see Frank for your mission. You would have the tracker com in your ear so the team could both track your movement and hear you and what you heard at the same time. After you received the mission, you would leave the facility to meet your friends and help them defeat Frank.
After the mission was planned everybody left besides Wanda. You were exhausted from the day you just had and anxious about the following day. Wanda changed into some sweatpants and grabbed your sweatshirt before crawling into bed. She rubbed your back as you sat on the edge of the bed a million thoughts running through your head. She sat up and hugged you from behind.
“Come cuddle with me please, this week has been too long without you.” She whispered in your ear. You turned back to look at her in the eyes. You saw her looking at you with so much emotion. You leaned in to kiss her which quickly got heated.
If it had been a chaste kiss, it was almost as if she was going to say those three little words, she didn’t though, instead you had a heated night. You both fell asleep in the comfort of each other’s arms.
The next morning you peeled yourself from Wanda’s arms to get ready for the day. You were too nervous to eat or do much, but you had to get the com ready and online and dressed. Wanda was still sleeping when you were about to leave so you walked over to kiss her forehead. Before you could pull away you felt a hand come up to your neck and hold you there. You looked down to see emerald eyes staring back at you.
“Be careful, please. I need you to come back to me.” She said. Your only answer was a chaste kiss before pulling away.
“I promise.” And with that you walked out of the room and drove to the facility.
Once you got there you were immediately taken to Frank. You were grateful that you didn’t have to remember the hallways with the tracking com. Once you arrived at the room you instantly felt a sense of panic though.
“Agent Reilly just in time! I brought your mission in for you to complete it right now, so I know you are worthy of the position I am about to offer and that you are loyal to this organization.” He said with a creepy grin before he continued. “The world is lost, the only people who seem to have it all together are the avengers. That can’t be, we need them to be in array as well. I have captured the founder and his right-hand man, or women I should say. They will be here any minute.” He walked towards you holding a gun. You suddenly were very nervous; you had an idea of who it would be.
“This man and I go way back, we used to be partners if you could believe that. It was easy getting him surprisingly enough and lucky for me she was there too. What I need you to do is kill them. First Maria, then Fury. Then we will talk about this new position I have for you.” You needed to get out of this. Suddenly the door opened, and Fury and Maria were dragged in. The looked awful, defeated even, one thing that you never saw on either of their faces. Then they looked up and saw you and you saw hope on their faces. You, however, were shaking. You had to think quickly of what you had to do.
There were four men there and Frank. Each had a gun, and a knife attached to their belts. You had a gun you also had the team who would hopefully be on their way by now, but you had no way of knowing for sure. You eyed up the four guys, you could take them. You could do this. You just had to get Fury and Maria out of here alive.
Fury eyed you knowing that you had just calculated your plan in the span of 20 seconds, and he visibly relaxed as did Maria. They trusted you. You could do this.
You walked over and grabbed the gun from Frank, “You got it boss.” You said before turning your back on him to walk towards Maria. You held the gun at her head, then eyed Frank who gave you a subtle nod.
Before you could shoot Maria, you pulled your gun up and expertly shot three of the men before the 4th one lunged at you. You dodged him and grabbed him by the arm causing him to turn around. You shot him in the back before turning to look at Frank. He eyed you nervously.
“Who are you?” he asked in a shaky voice. You smirked. “I’m your worst enemy.” You said before turning to shoot him. He fell back, you don’t even check to see if he’s out before you turn around to help Fury and Maria out of the restraints. Right as your finishing helping Maria, you hear an alarm blare. You turn to see Frank with his phone in his hand smiling. Before you have time to process you feel a sharp pain in your stomach. You whip your head around to see a guard standing there. You shoot him then turn back and shoot Frank in the head.
“Y/N,” Fury said as he rushed towards you. You then collapsed on the ground, looking down to see a knife protruding from your stomach. This wasn’t supposed to happen.
You heard lots of commotion coming from the hallway. You knew the team was there. Fury knew not to touch the blade inside you and instead picked you up carefully. He started carrying you out of the building and to the quinjet outside. He put you on the ground and tried to stop the bleeding. He took the com out of your ear to talk to the team.
“This is Fury, Y/N is down. Stab wound in her abdomen. We’re on the quinjet but we have to get her out of here, and fast.” You didn’t get to hear the response but not even two minutes later a red head appeared in your vision cupping your cheek.
“Stay with me you hear me. You’re not allowed to leave remember. You have to be with me.” Wanda said. You reached up to grab her cheek. “I'm not going any-any-anywhere. Re-re-remember.” You choked out with difficulty. You saw tears running down her face.
Fury reached around Wanda to look at the wound. “We need to take that knife out; an infection has already started spreading. If we want her to make it, it has to come out. I will remove it. Wanda, you need to apply pressure as I extract it.” He said looking up at Wanda who just nodded. Wanda put her hands on the spot she would never dare touch before. The knife was directly in the center of your soul mate mark. You realized in that moment that she was your soul mate. You started to cry, now scared about what the outcome of this day would be. You had to make it, you had to be ok for her.
It must have registered in her brain as you simply put your hands over hers. Covering her mark on the back of her hands. You heard her cry harder as both of your marks started to fade away.
“I love you Y/N. You can’t leave me now. I said it. I’ve said what I’ve tried to run away from. We both know now, and now, you can’t leave me.” Wanda said crying harder holding her hands on your stomach. It was so hard for you to process her feelings. The pain slowly started to leave your body as you began to feel numb.
“I love you too Wanda,” breath, “always have,” breath,” always will.” You tried to get out. Suddenly you couldn’t hear anything. You saw Wanda start to sob and scream at you. You saw the rest of the team ran onto the quin jet. Steve immediately took over for Wanda, while Nat and Clint tried to pull her away from you. You saw her fighting her way back to you then everything went black.
Steve held his hands there. Tony used his Iron man suit to freeze the wound until they were able to get you home. You were fighting for your life the whole way back to the compound. Wanda fought everyone so hard to stay by your side. She held your hand rubbing endless circles on the back of your hand. She talked to you the whole way.
“Well, we know now, we’re soulmates. When you wake up from this don’t expect me to ever let you out of my sight again. The first thing that’s going to happen is I'm going to talk to Tony. You need a suit. I know I'm not stopping you from going on missions but you need a suit so you can be ok when I'm not there. The next thing is we are moving out of the compound. It’s a target. I need you safe and I need you all to myself. Maybe we could build a house right next door or down the block because I know you won’t want to be too far from the team. Also, we are getting married. There is absolutely no point in prolonging that. I want you to be mine for forever, officially. For all this to happen you need to stay with me. You need to be ok. Because I love you.” Wanda rambled on. She continued to talk about your life together.
When you arrive at the compound they immediately moved you to the medical bay. Wanda is frozen on the jet. Everyone slowly makes their way off the jet exhausted from the day. Wanda slowly walks off and instead of going with Nat to the medical bay, she goes to your room and puts on one of your sweatshirts. She crawls under the covers and puts on your favorite sitcom. She doesn’t watch though, she’s too numb, a million thoughts running through her head. She doesn’t want you gone; she needs you. After about a half hour she lets out a blood curdling scream as it finally hits her that you might be gone. Clint goes in and just holds her, being her fatherly figure that he is.
They operate on your stomach and everything goes smoothly, but you lost a lot of blood. Now it is up to you to wake up. In the in between life and death you are at peace. You are in your dream house with your childhood dog, and you feel a sense of calm. No responsibilities are on your shoulders, no timeline of missions, no scars from past missions litter your body. In the in between you are just you and you can do anything you want.
Every day you do whatever you want. Some days its running by a lake, some days you are on the beach. The only sad part is nobody is here to share it with you. One day you are cooking up some breakfast when there is a knock on your door. You are startled by the intrusion of your peace. You wipe your hands and go to the door to see a young man with white hair.
“Hi,” you say unsure of your own voice.
“Y/N, I’m Pietro, Wanda’s Brother.” You stand there in shock. You’re not sure what to do so you reach out and give him a hug, happy that you finally are able to meet him.
“Oh my gosh, HI! It’s so nice to meet you! Wanda has told me so much about you!” You say enthusiastically. You then step aside and welcome him into your home.
You take him to the kitchen where you both share a meal, and you get to know him better. He tells you all about young Wanda and their life growing up. You tell him all about your relationship with Wanda and that you both learnt that you were soulmates.
“She really loves you ya know? She tried to push it away for so long. Do you know how long you have been here for?” He asks you suddenly. You’re thrown by the question because you have now lost track of time.
“No, I’m not really sure. The last thing I remember is telling Wanda that I loved her. Then I was just here.” You tell him honestly.
“It’s been 3 months. You’re not dead, your body is trying to figure out what it wants to do. For that to happen you need to know what you want to do. Can I show you something?” He asks as you try processing this conversation.
“S-s-s-sure.” You say nervously, still trying to wrap you head around the fact that it’s been 3 months. He stands up and escorts you to a mirror. He pulls a nob out and places it on the mirror. Your eyebrows furrow and he notices.
“You only get one of these when you’re completely committed to this world.” He says as a sad smile crosses his face. You know he wasn’t supposed to die, but he sacrificed himself to save Clint, a heroic action. He starts turning the nob and you see yourself on a hospital bed. Next to you is Wanda, she looks so broken, a shell of a person who she was. You gasp and put your hand on the mirror to try to touch her. You can’t though and the tears start to roll down your face.
“She hasn’t eaten much Y/N. She hasn’t showered unless Clint makes her. She has spent every day for the past three months in this hospital room next to you, waiting for you to wake up. She needs you Y/N, way more than she ever needed me. You make her happy even if she was too stupid to admit it. She loves you so much. I understand if you choose to stay here and wait for her, to be at peace and get the relaxation you need, but please just do something. Don’t stay in this in between because it will kill her.” The tears are coming faster now as you take everything in. He gives he a side hug and you turn into his body so he could hold you while you cry.
Pietro stays the rest of the day and does whatever you want to do. You both go for a walk, you take a boat out on the lake, you go to the beach and just stare at the ocean. You wish that everything could be easy, but it can’t. You have to make a decision.
After dinner Pietro says that it’s time for him to leave and you escort him to the door.
“It was really nice being able to mee you Y/N. If you do go back, tell my sister hi. Tell her I miss her, but I am so proud of the person she has become. Tell her I am ok and that she’ll see me again someday. And you, if you return take care of her, love her, and give her everything you possibly can.” You nod at him and reach for a hug which he gladly returns. “I’m happy its you, Y/N.” he said before he turns around to leave.
After he leaves, you stay up and write. You write all of your feelings on a page. You write all the reasons you want to stay and all the reasons you want to go back. Eventually you fall asleep on the couch a pen in your hand.
When you wake up the light is bright. It takes you a few minutes for you to realize where you are. You’re in the hospital bed, a warm presence is on your arm. You look down to see Wanda slouched over asleep next to you. You smile, you’re back. You remember your time away so vividly; you look up and silently thank Pietro. You lean over and place a soft kiss on the top of the red head. It takes her a minute to stir. She looks up at you and just stares in disbelief. Her hand reaches up to cup your cheek making sure your really there. You just reach up and touch her hand.
That’s enough for her to attack you in a hug and sob. You hold her whispering reassuring words into her hair. “I’m here. Don’t worry I’m here. I’m not going anywhere. Remember I’ll always come back.” She just cried harder.
After she finally calms down, she smashes her lips on yours, putting in all the emotions she has, and you are fast to reciprocate it. When you pull back your foreheads are touching.
“So, when are we getting married?” you ask a smile spreading on your lips.
“As soon as you get out of this hospital bed,” she says while smiling back at you.
“And the house?” you ask repeating all of the promises she made to you.
“Steve already started construction on the edge of the compound property.” She says while planting kisses all over your face.
“And the suit?” you ask, she freezes.
“Not happening anytime soon. We are taking a long vacation you and me, there are a lot of things we need to catch up on and I'm not going to share you just yet.” This causes you to chuckle and agree.
“He’s proud of you, ya know?” you tell her, she freezes and gives you a questioning look. “Pietro, I met him, he’s proud of you, he loves you, and he’s ok. He said you will see him one day don’t worry.” You say as you bring your hand up to her cheek in a comforting way. You see tears roll down her cheeks and you’re quick to wipe them away.
She snuggles closer to you “thank you y/n for telling me. And for coming back to me. I love you.” She says as she lays her head on your chest. You wrap your arms around her and in a few minutes, you hear that she is sleeping. You see such relief on her features, and she looks so calm. “I love you too, always have and always will.” You say as you lay a gentle kiss on the top of her head.
#wanda x reader#wanda#wanda maximoff#wanda maximoff x reader#wanda marvel#Natasha Romanoff#marvel#Black Widow#steve rogers#captain america#scarlett witch#iron man#Tony Stark#avengers#the avengers
222 notes
·
View notes
Last Seen Blogs
yukikongok
No matter what kind of rain, when it stops, a rainbow will be bo
shbetcomcom
shbetcom.com - Shbetcomcom
silversword5
Untitled
rosakr227
Inuyasha/Yashahime/Ranma Fanart
alunasky-blog
Alunasky